Other great Necromunda reads from Black Library

UNDERHIVE
Various authors

VENATORS
A three-part audio drama
Justin D Hill, Matt Keefe & Josh Reynolds

KAL JERICO OMNIBUS
Includes the novels Blood Royal, Cardinal Crimson and Lasgun Wedding
Will McDermott & Gordon Rennie

FLESHWORKS
Lucien Soulban

SALVATION
C S Goto

SURVIVAL INSTINCT
Andy Chambers

BACK FROM THE DEAD
Nick Kyme

OUTLANDER
Matt Keefe

JUNKTION
Matthew Farrer

STATUS: DEADZONE
edited by Marc Gascoigne & Andy Jones

Visit blacklibrary.com for the full range of novels, novellas, audio dramas and Quick Reads, along with many other exclusive products

CONTENTS

Cover

Backlist

Title Page

Necromunda

WANTED: DEAD

DIRTY DEALINGS

REDEMPTION

DEATH’S HEAD

EMP-RAH’S EYE

ONCE A STIMM QUEEN

SCAR CROSSED

BURNED

A COMMON GROUND

RED SALVAGE

About the Authors

An Extract from ‘Apocalypse’

A Black Library Publication

eBook license

In order to even begin to understand the blasted world of Necromunda you must first understand the hive cities. These man-made mountains of plasteel, ceramite and rockrete have accreted over centuries to protect their inhabitants from a hostile environment, so very much like the termite mounds they resemble. The Necromundan hive cities have populations in the billions and are intensely industrialised, each one commanding the manufacturing potential of an entire planet or colony system compacted into a few hundred square kilometres.

The internal stratification of the hive cities is also illuminating to observe. The entire hive structure replicates the social status of its inhabitants in a vertical plane. At the top are the nobility, below them are the workers, and below the workers are the dregs of society, the outcasts. Hive Primus, seat of the planetary governor Lord Helmawr of Necromunda, illustrates this in the starkest terms. The nobles – Houses Helmawr, Cattalus, Ty, Ulanti, Greim, Ran Lo and Ko’Iron – live in the ‘Spire’, and seldom set foot below the ‘Wall’ that exists between themselves and the great forges and hab zones of the hive city proper.

Below the hive city is the ‘Underhive’, foundation layers of habitation domes, industrial zones and tunnels which have been abandoned in prior generations, only to be re-occupied by those with nowhere else to go.

But… humans are not insects. They do not hive together well. Necessity may force it, but the hive cities of Necromunda remain internally divided to the point of brutalisation and outright violence being an everyday fact of life. The Underhive, meanwhile, is a thoroughly lawless place, beset by gangs and renegades, where only the strongest or the most cunning survive. The Goliaths, who believe firmly that might is right; the matriarchal, man-hating Escher; the industrial Orlocks; the technologically-minded Van Saar; the Delaque whose very existence depends on their espionage network; the firey zealots of the Cawdor. All striving for the advantage that will elevate them, no matter how briefly, above the other houses and gangs of the Underhive.

Most fascinating of all is when individuals attempt to cross the monumental physical and social divides of the hive to start new lives. Given social conditions, ascension through the hive is nigh on impossible, but descent is an altogether easier, albeit altogether less appealing, possibility.

– excerpted from Xonariarius the Younger’s
Nobilite Pax Imperator – the Triumph
of Aristocracy over Democracy.

WANTED: DEAD

MIKE BROOKS

Ten shells in each mag, manstopper and scatter, sucking sour air through the respirator. Knees bent, crouched behind a half-demolished wall, lost in the shadows cast by a single flickering lumen. The girls all around, similarly hidden from even her view, waiting on the guests that Breen had promised would be coming this way. Once upon a time this hab dome in Necromunda’s Hive Primus would have undoubtedly rung to the sounds of heavy industry, but no more. An uncontrollable fire had supposedly broken out, decades or even centuries ago, burning buildings and critically weakening gantries and walkways, and leaving thick mounds of chem-dust and corpse ash everywhere. Even the most unofficial attempts to repopulate it had failed: the atmosphere was still just too toxic for humans to survive in for long. However, the main thoroughfares remained fairly clear, providing a good route along which to move heavy cargo if you didn’t mind taking a risk on your lungs.

‘Jarene.’

Larina. Barely more than a kid, her face would have still held the plumpness of youth if she’d been eating well enough. As it was, her close-shaved head, pale skin and sunken eyes gave her the look of a skeleton-in-waiting. Could be, for all Jarene knew. Juves didn’t eat until the rest of the Wild Cats had taken their fill, and that sometimes didn’t leave much. Elena Wild believed in keeping the kids hungry; kept them keen, she reckoned. Keen to prove themselves, keen to get recognition, keen to get a bigger share. And if they died, so what? Plenty more where they came from. There were innumerable Escher girls in Hive City who would view the choice between a future of eighteen-hour shifts in the chem-factories until they died from old age or toxin build-up, or picking up a gun and fighting their way into legend in the underhive, as no choice at all.

‘What?’ Jarene asked, feeling the warmth of her breath reflected back onto her lips by the mask she wore. She’d been a Larina not so many years ago, when the fights she’d always got embroiled in had started involving knives and the Enforcers had come looking for her. Then it was time to go downhive. Her, Elena and Kay-Kay had started this gang, but Elena had always come up with the best plans.

‘We sure they coming?’ Larina whispered. Her flak vest was too big for her, but it’d do its job well enough. Better too big than too small, as Kay-Kay always said. It just meant that when Larina crouched down, like now, the neckline of the vest rode up to swallow her chin like she was a sump-turtle trying to retreat into its shell.

‘Breen’s not been wrong before,’ Jarene told her. ‘She always know what going down. I’d swear she Delaque, if she didn’t have too much hair.’

‘But–’

‘Hush.’ Jarene dug into a pouch and pulled out half a protein bar. ‘Here.’

Larina fell on it like a ripperjack, stuffing it into her mouth with one hand and chewing frantically. The other hand still clutched her autopistol, because she’d feel the butt of Jarene’s shotgun in her forehead if she put her gun away when they were waiting for visitors. The Wild Cats had no time for those who lacked focus.

A shifting of shadows, a glimmer of approaching light through the fusty gloom, and Jarene felt a tingle run through her body. Not excitement exactly, but not fear either. Expectation, perhaps. Awareness. Awareness that they’d shortly be rich – in that they could eat comfortably for a few days, buy ammo without needing to haggle or prioritise, and maybe snag a few little comforts and luxuries – or, equally, might shortly be bleeding or dead.

She elbowed Larina in the ribs. ‘Eyes on.’

Larina swallowed hurriedly and noisily, and brought her autopistol up. The gun looked huge in her hands, but maybe that was because her cable-thin arms didn’t seem like they should be able to hold it steady. They couldn’t, always, but that was probably just nerves.

The caravan came closer, the beams of luminators marking its progress. Three wagons, Breen had said. Three wagons pulled by two haulage servitors apiece, wired in and non-combat. Two guards to a wagon, plus the caravan master. Six gun hands, maybe seven, whereas the Wild Cats had nine. Closer to even than they’d have liked, but the payoff should be worth it. Iron ore was the main part of the cargo, apparently, and too bulky to be worth stealing, but there should be aconite crystals too, possibly even ghast.

Now the wagons came into view. Three of them, as promised. Squat, blocky, ugly things made of sheet metal and rivets, with seats for two guards on top and large, rugged wheels designed to make the best of the underhive’s treacherous terrain. Even so, they couldn’t take all the paths available to parties simply made up of pack slaves on foot. They’d traded off versatility for sheer volume of haulage.

It made it easy to predict their route. To set an ambush.

The servitors were visible now, plodding mechanically along. No arms, the bar of the yoke passing straight through their sternums, legs replaced by bionics with hydraulic claws for feet to get the best grip through the drifts of underhive dust or puddles of sludge. Jarene suppressed a shudder at the sight of their unthinking gait. Dead-eyed, dead-brained shells of people. She’d rather her body fed the rats and the ripperjacks than end her days as a servitor, no matter what they said about the automatons having no memory of who they used to be.

The caravan reached the spot the gang had agreed on. Jarene sprang up out of cover and aimed her shotgun at the closest wagon, and all around her the ruins of the shanty town suddenly sprouted guns as her sisters responded to the same cue.

‘Hold it!’ Elena bellowed, training her bolter-needler on the caravan. The guards Jarene could see froze, save for their heads, luminators casting beams here and there as their wearers looked around and realised they’d suddenly become sitting rats. They hadn’t been as alert as they should have. Going for a gun would be tantamount to suicide.

The servitors, however, kept plodding. They were incapable of independent thought, and none of their owners on the wagons had given them an instruction.

‘She said hold it!’ Larina screamed at the still-advancing wagons, her voice edged with panic. Jarene drew in breath to tell the juve to shut up, that they’d stop in a moment, to stay quiet and let Elena handle the talking.

Larina opened fire.

The autopistol went off with a rattle, sending a spray of small-calibre shells at the wagons. Sparks flew and the Wild Cats ducked instinctively as ricochets spanged off into the darkness. A servitor staggered as a hydraulic or important piece of circuitry was hit. Jarene swore and drove the stock of her shotgun into the side of Larina’s head, dropping her, but the damage was done.

The guards might have frozen when violence was merely threatened, but they weren’t going to just sit still once some freakhead juve had started trying to waste them. They drew their guns and began firing back.

‘Down!’ White Eye shouted from somewhere off to the left and Jarene threw herself to the ground, landing uncomfortably on top of the semi-stunned Larina. White Eye must have hit her detonator only a second later, because the frag trap the old woman had half-buried in a dust drift went up with a flash and a roar. Jarene scrambled back to her feet, chambering a manstopper round and assessing the situation with an expert eye.

The lead wagon had been tipped over by the force of the blast, its servitors now little more than shredded meat and twisted metal. One of the guards didn’t seem much better off, but the other must have been largely shielded by the wagon’s bulk, as she’d been thrown clear and was clawing in the dust for her lasgun.

Jarene sighted for half a second, then blew the guard’s head apart.

The chatter of autogun fire, the bark of White Eye’s shotgun. The cracking hiss of another lasgun rang out and was answered by the distinctive roar of Elena’s bolter, to little obvious effect. Then a screaming shadow sprang out of the gloom and bodily tackled another guard from the front of a wagon, down into the dust. Quinne landed atop her victim and raised her crackling powerblade, apparently oblivious to the second guard, whose stubber was now tracking towards the back of her head.

Jarene’s heart leapt and she fired from the hip, but her shot went wide. She opened her mouth to scream a useless warning to Quinne and braced herself for the muzzle flash – surely he couldn’t miss at that range…

Half of the guard’s upper body disappeared as Elena’s bolter found its mark this time, and Quinne stabbed downwards to finish off her own opponent without having her brains blown out. Beyond her, the guards of the rearmost wagon were suddenly enveloped in a hissing cloud of gas and fluid as Kay-Kay’s chem-thrower hosed them down. Jarene ran forwards, ignoring the suddenly retching duo. Someone else would make sure they didn’t cause any more trouble.

She grabbed Quinne by the bicep and hauled her upright. ‘You trying to get yourself sumped?’

Quinne grinned at her, her eyes and teeth points of bright, bloodthirsty mischief in her death’s head face paint. ‘Knew you’d have my back, Jay.’

Jarene swallowed a sudden surge of bile. ‘Elena made the shot. I missed.’ It was bad enough that she’d thought Quinne had been reckless. It was worse to find out that Quinne had trusted Jarene to cover her, and Jarene had failed.

Quinne shrugged, apparently unbothered. ‘Still alive. All that matters, right?’

‘Not even wearing your respirator,’ Jarene muttered. In answer, Quinne reached up and tugged Jarene’s mask off, causing the straps to tangle in her hair, then grabbed the back of Jarene’s head and pulled her in for a kiss. Jarene got a momentary taste of the chalky paste on Quinne’s lips that mimicked a skull’s teeth, and a brief flash of whatever Empress-forsaken booze she’d had a slug of before they’d laid their ambush, and then Quinne drew back, smiling.

‘You worry too much, Jay.’

A door of the nearest wagon slammed open, metal clanging off metal as it hit the wagon’s frame, and a hooded shape leapt out. Quinne whirled, her powerblade crackling to life again and her stiletto knife, the twin of the one sheathed at the small of Jarene’s back, suddenly in her off-hand and held low and ready. Jarene brought her shotgun up, determined not to fail her partner a second time.

Kay-Kay’s shock whip lashed out and wrapped around the hooded figure’s throat, arresting its attempted flight. The figure’s hands flew up to grab the constricting cord, and in the low light Jarene saw something glinting on its chest.

‘Wait!’ she shouted at Kay-Kay, but it was too late. Her old friend flicked a switch and electrified the whip, and the figure collapsed into a spasming heap. A couple of moments later the thrashing had devolved into nothing more than twitching, the muscles reacting to the current still coursing through them but the body now dead in all other respects.

Now Kay-Kay shut the power off. Jarene saw her cock her head, her eyes reflecting puzzlement above the lurid designs painted on her own respirator.

‘What?’

Jarene edged past Quinne, avoiding her partner’s powerblade, and knelt down next to the body. She tasted the acrid stench of the remains of Kay-Kay’s chem-blast and clamped her respirator over her face: a blinding headache would be the least of her troubles if she breathed in any more of that, even just wisps of it.

She set her shotgun down and pulled back the robes; heavy, ornate things they were, denoting an individual of considerable wealth and resources, at least by the standards of the underhive. And that wasn’t surprising when she found what she thought she’d seen reflecting the light, the thing she’d most feared to see.

A Guilder badge.

‘Oh, skut.’ Jarene got up and backed away from the corpse instinctively, but uselessly.

‘What is it?’ Elena Wild rounded a wagon, her combi-weapon held ready. The other Wild Cats were appearing now. Everyone seemed unhurt; apart from Quinne they’d all hung back, leaving the guards with nothing but shadows to shoot at. Now Kay-Kay and Sorcha were examining the Guilder’s body, and Jarene heard them both mutter curses of their own.

‘’S a Guilder, boss,’ Jarene told Elena, feeling her stomach twist. ‘We scragged a Guilder.’

Elena’s face settled into the blank mask that Jarene had long since worked out meant that somewhere behind her eyes, the leader of the Wild Cats was screaming in rage.

‘We what?’

‘Got a badge,’ Jarene said helplessly. ‘Legit. This a Guilder caravan.’

‘Jacques,’ Sorcha said from behind her, her finger tracing along the Guilder’s badge. Most Escher girls could read to some extent, mainly because those who couldn’t decipher chem-labels tended to die early. ‘Yanai Jacques. Anyone heard of her?’

There was a general muttering and uncomfortable shuffling. No one had, but that didn’t matter. A Guilder was a Guilder, and a dead Guilder meant fast trouble. Lord Helmawr’s Enforcers could be avoided, with some effort; the Merchant Guild were everywhere, trading the goods that virtually everyone relied on, and for all their infighting they had a zero-tolerance policy on violence towards their members.

‘Why in the name of the Abyss did the kid start shooting?’ Elena demanded, rounding on Jarene. ‘Was s’posed to be a stick-up, not a shoot-out!’

Jarene shrugged. ‘Panicked, I guess. That ain’t the problem now.’ She gestured to the carnage around them. ‘We ain’t hiding this. Even if we ditch the bodies, we can’t lose the wagons so easy.’

Elena glared at her. ‘Yeah, I know. Don’t mean it has to be linked to us, though.’ She raised her voice. ‘Leave the dead, and their stuff. We don’t want to be seen with it. Take what you can carry easy from the wagons, only the most valuable! Rayvenne, Downpipe!’ She pointed at Guilder Jacques’ body. ‘Hide that one, but before you do, mess her up proper. Don’t want anyone to see it was a shock whip what killed her, even if she gets found.’ She hissed in frustration and rolled her left shoulder; Jarene heard the joint click, an old injury from a Goliath wrench. ‘Anyone tell anyone, and I mean anyone, that they was coming here to do this?’

The gang shook their heads as one. Loose lips emptied clips, as the old saying went. You told someone outside the gang where you were going or what you were doing, odds were you’d have to fight someone else off your score before you were done.

‘You know there’s one,’ Jarene said quietly.

‘Breen,’ Elena replied, nodding, then turned the movement into a shake of her head. ‘Can’t believe it. She been good, for years. Why would she set us up?’

Jarene felt her eyebrows rise in shock. ‘You think she did that deliberate?’

‘That girl the best source this side of Filth Pond,’ Elena said sadly. ‘No way she know about this but not know it a Guilder train. Breaks my heart, but she don’t just decide to sump us off her own back. Someone got to her.’

Jarene nodded. It made a certain amount of sense. ‘What we gonna do?’

Elena licked her lips, like she always did when she was thinking. ‘We’ll tidy up here. You take your girl and go see Breen. Find out who put her up to this – don’t care how you do it.’ She sighed. ‘Then make sure she never do it again.’

Jarene swallowed, but nodded once more.

‘Get going,’ Elena told her, looking around. ‘I’m gonna go find that kid, see if she can give me a good reason why I don’t scrag her myself here and now.’ She strode off towards where Jarene had left Larina nursing her head.

Quinne came up behind Jarene, slid an arm across her shoulders. Jarene squeezed her around the waist in return, taking momentary comfort from her partner’s warm, solid presence.

‘Tell me again,’ she murmured, ‘about how I worry too much?’

Kal’s Town was about as close to neutral ground as you got. Kal himself was lost to the mists of time, but whoever he’d been, the settlement he’d founded had survived and thrived after he’d gone. It had ended up as the meeting point of territory for three different gangs: the Wild Cats, the Steel Spider Clan of the Orlocks and the Van Saars of Old Blood. If any one of them had tried to lay undisputed claim to the whole settlement, then the other two would undoubtedly have teamed up to drive them out, and so everyone hung back, spoke cautious and kept one hand on a gun at all times.

Stan’s Hole was a bar on what was nominally the Wild Cats’ side of town, though you could find members of any of a dozen gangs in there if business or thirst took them that way. Stan paid the Cats a chunk of credits, and in return, they made sure that anyone who caused trouble there developed a newfound awareness of their own kneecaps. It was a relationship that worked for all parties, so long as your idea of a party wasn’t starting trouble in Stan’s Hole.

The Hole had two doors, front and back. The front led straight into the bar, a single narrow room with a floor so sticky that if you stood in one place for too long then ‘rooted to the spot’ ceased being a figure of speech, with repurposed packing crates serving as benches and tables. Going in through the back door meant you could turn left into the bar, or you could go straight up the narrow stairs ahead of you to where Stan rented out a small room to Breen. There, if she was in, and if she’d see you, you could ask Breen what she knew about this or that. Her info was good, and she made it policy not to sell on what she’d already told someone else, or what someone else had asked about. In that way, she managed to balance the demands of many mutually hostile masters while keeping her nose out of all the trouble. That commitment to neutrality was what made her recent omission so concerning.

Although not as concerning as the fact that her door wasn’t locked.

‘Breen?’

Jarene rapped on the door with her knuckles. It was freeze-dried fungus starch, light but strong, and made a thin, hollow noise. There was no answer, but the door didn’t quite fit snugly in the frame and she could see that the narrow bar of shadow from the deadbolt was missing. Breen always kept her door locked; she’d be an idiot not to. Jarene pressed her eye to the spyhole, but the tiny lens in it only worked one way.

‘Trouble?’ Quinne asked from behind her.

‘Pro’lly,’ Jarene muttered. She raised her voice a little. ‘Breen! You in?’

No answer.

Jarene ran her tongue across her teeth. Pushing your way into someone else’s space was a good way to take a las-bolt to the face. On the other hand, she wasn’t here to be polite anyway. Breen had crossed them, and there was only one way that was going to end.

She took stock of her options. Her shotgun would be unwieldy in the close quarters. Her other gun, a plasma pistol of ancient design and uncertain temperament that she’d nicknamed Spitter, could melt a hole right through someone if it didn’t blow up in her hand first. She really needed Breen to answer some questions.

Scattershot it was. If she had to use it, at least there was a pretty good chance that Breen would stay alive long enough to talk. She racked the shell and didn’t bother asking Quinne if she was ready. When it came to a fight, her partner was always ready.

The door swung open the moment she twisted the handle, and she’d brought her hand back up to brace her shotgun by the time she’d taken her first step in. Quinne rolled in under her line of fire, blades held out and ready, but there was no need for violence.

Violence had already been and gone.

Breen was face down, arms limp by her sides, knees tucked underneath her so it might have looked like she’d fallen asleep while praying to the crude drawing of the God-Emperor on her wall, had a fair amount of her head not now been decorating said wall and part of the floor.

‘Ewww,’ Quinne said with a grimace, straightening up and wiping her boot to get rid of some of the blood she’d stepped in. ‘That’s skutty.’

Jarene couldn’t help but agree. She’d take someone out for sure, if it was them or her, or them or her gang, or them or her being able to eat proper, but she didn’t have much stomach for killing someone in cold blood. She’d have left the job of scragging Breen to Quinne, if it had come to it.

‘Well, guess someone done our job for us,’ Quinne continued.

‘We was s’posed to find out why she set us up,’ Jarene reminded her partner, her stomach twisting in a way that had nothing to do with the unpleasant sight in front of her. She hated feeling that someone was a step ahead of her. ‘She been killed, means we can’t do that.’

‘Means someone killed her to stop her talking,’ Quinne sighed.

‘Means someone did get to Breen, and now they’ve made sure we don’t know who they was,’ Jarene said grimly. Still, she found herself oddly comforted that even though Breen had betrayed them, it looked like she’d been forced into it. If she hadn’t been, who’d have known or cared to silence her before the Wild Cats came back to get revenge? Jarene would have been hurt if Breen had just decided to screw them over. Enemy action, though; she could do something about that.

‘What’re you doing?’ she asked Quinne. Her partner looked up from where she’d just been digging in the wall with her stiletto knife.

‘Got the deadshot,’ she replied with a grin, holding up a mangled, bloodstained slug of metal. Quinne held to the belief, pretty common among some gangers, that owning the shot that had taken someone else’s life – the deadshot – helped protect your own. Jarene had always found it a rather grim notion, but she shrugged. Whatever made her happy.

‘So,’ Quinne said, tucking the slug away into a pouch. ‘Stan?’

Jarene nodded. ‘Stan.’

Quinne sheathed her power sword but kept her knife out, and headed for the stairs. Jarene tailed her down the narrow, steep steps, both of them hopping over the dodgy third one that could send you sprawling onto your face and into the bar at the bottom. There were nine people in: seven more-or-less upright and two prone, one of those stretched out across a crate and the other with her face resting on a tabletop in an unnerving parody of Breen’s final genuflection upstairs, although the faint snores emanating from the drinker’s mouth suggested her repose was rather less terminal. Jarene quickly scanned the faces that turned to look at her and Quinne, and relaxed a little after a second. No one she knew, and she was pretty sure she had an idea of most of the enemies she might find wandering the streets of Kal’s Town.

‘Stan!’ Quinne bellowed. ‘Who was last down those stairs?’

Stan jumped, but held his ground behind the bar as Quinne advanced on him. He was a ratty-looking man with a narrow face, silver-shot dark hair and a couple of truly unsightly boils, but he had enough steel in him to run an underhive bar, which wasn’t nothing.

‘Now, you know that’s Breen’s business, Qui–’

Quinne reached out, grabbed Stan’s collar with one hand and hauled him bodily across his own counter with one heave. The barkeep thrashed for a moment until he felt the edge of Quinne’s knife at his throat, at which point he abruptly stopped moving. You didn’t want an Escher’s blade to even nick your skin, not unless you liked the feeling of your nerves on fire, or held a powerful desire to experience internal organ failure.

Jarene raised her shotgun a few degrees, just in case any of the punters felt like jumping to the defence of the man who’d been providing them with liquor. None of them had moved a hair, save to look down at their drinks. It was amazing what underhivers could ignore if they felt it was in their best interests to do so.

‘Breen’s dead, Stan,’ Quinne hissed, and Jarene saw both the barkeep and the conscious drinkers stiffen in surprise. ‘Makes it our business. Ain’t asking you again.’

‘I swear t’God-Emperor, I dunno!’ Stan burbled, his eyes wide with fear. ‘I don’t pay no mind less someone comes through my door. ’S not worth me knowing who goes up there or comes down again! I just serve the drinks and pay you your cut.’

‘Not helping me out here, Stan,’ Quinne commented, pressing her knife a little harder.

‘I swear! God-Emperor on the Throne, I swear.’ Stan looked over at Jarene, his eyes pleading. ‘Jarene. Call her off!’

Jarene raised her eyebrows. ‘I don’t tell her what to do, Stan. You best give her a reason not to cut you.’

‘Quinne…’ Stan broke off into sobs, screwing up his face as tears rolled down his cheeks. Quinne looked around at Jarene, her expression questioning. Jarene had told Stan the truth – she didn’t tell Quinne what to do – but that didn’t mean Quinne just ignored her opinion.

‘Leave him,’ Jarene sighed. ‘If he knew something, he’d have told us.’ Quinne shrugged and heaved Stan back onto his feet as easily as she’d hauled him off them in the first place. Jarene turned to the drinkers who’d been studiously ignoring them.

‘Anyone else got anything they wanna share? Seen anyone come and go? Got some credits with your name on, you give me something what checks out.’

There was a general muttering and shaking of heads. Jarene hadn’t expected anything else. Underhivers who meddled in gang affairs didn’t tend to come out well, and most people knew that.

The bar’s front door banged open. Jarene’s shotgun was up before she’d even realised it, her finger edging the trigger. Finding Breen’s corpse had keyed her up wire-tight with the knowledge that someone somewhere was playing them, or trying to.

She might have pulled the trigger, too. She was looking at another Escher, but not just some downhive girl who’d come for a drink at a very inopportune moment. This one had a dark triangle of violet paint, or possibly a tattoo, covering her mouth and nose, near converging between her eyebrows with a similar one reaching down from her hairline. Half her head was shaved, and feathers from some sort of avian were woven into what hair remained. The lasgun she carried was slung across her back, and that was the only thing that saved her from a face full of scattershot, because she was wearing gang colours, and they were not Wild Cats colours.

The corner of Jarene’s mouth twitched upwards into a snarl of its own accord, and she felt more than saw Quinne drop into a ready stance at her side.

‘You just walked into the wrong bar, friend.’

The other ganger raised her hands, palms outward. She was framed against the open doorway, caught cold. She opened her mouth uncertainly, then her brows quirked.

‘Quinne?’

Quinne straightened, some of the tension dropping from her to be replaced by… something else. For pretty much the first time since they’d known each other, Jarene’s partner seemed uncertain about something.

‘…Jemini?’

Jarene didn’t take her eyes off the newcomer, but tilted her head slightly towards Quinne. ‘You know her?’

‘Been a goodly while.’ Quinne sniffed, a hesitant breath. ‘We grew up together.’

‘Nearly didn’t recognise you,’ Jemini acknowledged. ‘You look different.’ She licked her lips nervously, looked back at Jarene.

Quinne bared her teeth in a grin that was all ferocious mischief. ‘I look better.’

‘Those are Violet Death colours,’ Jarene said. She didn’t give a damn how Quinne knew this woman, given the current circumstances. ‘Now, we got no grox with you and your girls – you always stayed your side of the line – but this ain’t a good time.’

‘It’s worse than you know,’ Jemini said. ‘You’re Jarene, right?’

Jarene nodded. ‘And why do you care?’

‘Cos word’s gone out that the Wild Cats be outlawed.’

Jarene felt her stomach plummet. That was it. That was what she’d feared would happen from the moment she saw that Guilder badge. The Merchant Guild didn’t really give two damns what the gangs did to each other, but they’d be out for blood the moment one of their own was harmed. Down here, there were only really two types of law: house law, which meant you paid heed to what your clan house said, and guild law, which you abided by unless you wanted to spend the rest of your days being hunted, or hiding out with the scavvies and the mutants. Imperial law never made it past the lowest levels of Hive City. It was one of the reasons Jarene had come down here in the first place.

‘Says who?’ Quinne demanded.

‘And why you telling us?’ Jarene added. She’d seen an eye or two among the drinkers twitch at the news. Outlaws meant bounty. The Guilders wouldn’t come for their enemies themselves, they’d just put a price on their heads and let other people do the hard work. With that one sentence, Jemini had made them a target for anyone short on cash and common sense.

‘Cos we ain’t got no grox with you, neither,’ Jemini replied. ‘You’re Escher. Don’t mean we’ll stand with you against the Guilders, cos we ain’t outlawed and we ain’t looking to get that way, but Scorpia said to come find you and warn you.’

There was a tone to Jemini’s words that Jarene didn’t like, something lurking unsaid. ‘Warn us what? That we been outlawed?’

Jemini took a breath, eyeing Jarene’s shotgun nervously. ‘We heard King Viktor and the Iron Tyrants are coming for you. Straight outta Filth Pond. Got a tracker with them, couple bounty hunters, the works.’

‘They moved quick,’ Quinne muttered.

‘We best do the same, we gonna get back to Bad Ford in time,’ Jarene replied grimly. The Iron Tyrants were the zone’s most feared Goliath gang, a rogues’ gallery of gene-jacked, over-muscled savages who’d kill you as soon as look at you. It was one of their gangers who had damaged Elena’s shoulder, back in the day. The Wild Cats had tangled with them a couple of times and it had never been anything less than brutal. Thankfully the two gangs were separated by some distance, so they rarely had cause to butt heads.

It sounded like the prospect of a juicy bounty had caused King Viktor to rethink that.

Jarene strode in through the outer entrance of Wild Haze, not bothering to catch the door before it thudded into the wall, then peeled her glove off and slapped her hand onto the palm scanner that controlled access to the main foyer. Customers had to wait and identify themselves before the internal lock would be released; gang members came and went as they pleased.

The lock snapped open with a buzz, and she barged the second, rather heavier and sturdier door open with her shoulder. The Guilder who’d sold it to Elena had claimed it was industrial-grade plasteel, reclaimed from a demolished Enforcer precinct. Whether that was true or not, it had certainly proved resilient to anything any of the Wild Cats’ enemies had thrown at it so far. Up to and including, on one memorable occasion, a krak grenade.

Wild Haze was a hallucinatorium as much as it was a gang hideout, a place where those with money to burn could come and find chemical release from their stresses and worries for a few hours at a time, and Elena had spared no expense on the decoration. Lurid pinks and purples streaked the walls in hypnotic swirls of colour that looked both deliberate and abstract, as though done by someone in a fugue state. Swathes of brightly printed, patterned cloth looped from corner to corner, softening the lines of the main atrium.

Noola looked up from behind the reception desk. She and the other girls in Elena’s pay took the credits and guided customers to the room containing their chosen intoxicant. They didn’t handle the security of the place: that was dealt with by gang-wannabes and, if the unruly elements were particularly unlucky, any of the Wild Cats who happened to be around at the time. Quinne had hurled more than one troublemaker bodily out of the door, although she’d never had to do it more than once to any one individual.

‘Where’s the boss?’ Jarene demanded. She’d been praying all the way here that Elena’s reaction to the news of their outlawing would be to make themselves scarce. There was no paying off your bounty once you’d killed a Guilder, but there were other places to set up shop. Personal pride was a fine thing, but there was no point facing down the Iron Tyrants and their hired guns if they didn’t have to.

‘Out back,’ Noola said, pointing. She was wearing flugs, so the seal on the obscura room must be going again. Jarene wasn’t going to be sticking around long enough to be affected, so she didn’t bother putting her respirator on. Instead she held out one hand.

‘All the cash you’ve taken today. Now!’ she snapped, when the girl hesitated. Noola jerked as if slapped and hastily handed over a small strongbox. Jarene opened it, grabbed a fistful of credits and shoved them at her.

‘Take these and run,’ she said to the girl’s confused and worried expression. ‘Don’t come back.’

‘But–’

‘Trouble’s coming,’ Jarene told her sternly. ‘You don’t want no part of it. Get out, stay low, don’t let on to no one you worked for us. Clear?’

‘Clear,’ Noola gulped, grabbing the proffered credits and making a batline for the door. Jarene closed the strongbox again and headed for the next door, the one that led into the Wild Cats’ private chambers. That opened to her hand print as well, and she backed her way into the short corridor beyond with the strongbox cradled in her arms.

The inner rooms were the height of underhive luxury, or at least that was what Elena had always claimed. She said it stacked up well against even the most prestigious Hive City apartments, near as good living as in the Spire itself. Jarene wasn’t sure about that, but then she’d never been anywhere near even the best of Hive City, let alone where the toffs lived. Elena had come from money, at least in relative terms, so she might know what she was talking about. Then again, she might just be trying to make her gang of girls, mainly born and bred in these badlands, feel good about themselves and what they’d achieved. Jarene figured there was little wrong with that; if any of them ever got rich enough to find out that Elena had been telling them wrong, they’d hardly be likely to come back and take issue with her.

The walls were hung with trophies: the symbols of other gangs the Wild Cats had broken up, or simply given a kicking so bad that Elena had been able to wander in and take whatever she wanted from their hideout. There were weapons of enemy fighters bested by a Wild Cat in combat, which could also serve as a last-ditch arsenal if Wild Haze came under attack, and, in one corner, a clear vacuum-sealed container out of which stared the malformed head of the scavvy boss who’d called himself the Ticklord, at least until Elena had blown most of his chest to smithereens. The girls affectionately referred to his tongue-lolling visage as ‘Ticky’, and would sometimes call on him to adjudicate arguments (and then swear at him when he didn’t respond).

The sweet scent of lho-sticks hung in the air. None of the Wild Cats used the heavier drugs from Wild Haze – Elena wouldn’t allow it, she said you never touched your own product – but no gang leader was ever going to stop their fighters from smoking. Jarene just hoped they hadn’t hit it too hard while she and Quinne had been at Kal’s Town.

‘Boss?’ she hollered as soon as the door had swung shut behind her. ‘You here?’

‘Jay?’ Thank the God-Empress, it was Elena’s voice, sharp as a knife. Jarene hurried into the main chamber, where the rest of the Wild Cats were lounging on overstuffed recliners upholstered with the hides of exotic xenos predators from off-world. Elena’s takedown of the Delaque gang the Whispering Knives and the resulting elimination of the spy network they’d been running had been looked upon kindly – if circumspectly – by the Escher matriarchs, and a few luxury status symbols had been quietly passed the Wild Cats’ way for a short while thereafter.

White Eye looked to be asleep, stretched out in her regular spot in the corner with her boots propped up on the table, although Jarene knew the old woman could be awake and ready to fight in a matter of moments. Sorcha and Rayvenne were playing dice, their expressions fixed in furious intent. Kay-Kay was off to one side, shuffling a pack of tarot cards from which she drew one and laid it on the table in front of her, then scowled at it. Larina had Elena’s combi-weapon stripped down and was determinedly cleaning it under the boss’ watchful eye. Perhaps that was her punishment for being too trigger-happy.

Elena’s eyes fixed on Jarene as soon as she came into view, and the boss’ expression shifted from disapproving to alert.

‘Assume there’s a reason you carrying that loot?’

‘We been outlawed,’ Jarene said bluntly. ‘Got found by a Violet Death at Stan’s, she told us.’

‘She try to collect?’ White Eye asked without opening her eyes.

‘No.’

‘Then we ain’t outlawed,’ the old woman drawled. Now she did open her eyes, and fixed Jarene with her twin stares of piercing crystal blue and milky blindness. ‘Violet Death ain’t so flush they gonna pass up a bounty.’

‘There was one of her and two of us,’ Jarene snapped. ‘Plus she knew Quinne from way back. Said Scorpia told her to come warn us – we been outlawed, and the Iron Tyrants be coming to collect.’

That got the girls sitting up straight and taking notice, even White Eye.

‘And they bringing help,’ Jarene added. ‘A tracker, couple bounty hunters, is what she said.’

Elena’s eye twitched, and she held out her hand. ‘Gun.’

Larina hastily reassembled the combi-weapon, snapping the bolter mag in almost without looking but taking far more care with the delicate needler parts. In a few seconds the whole thing was back in working order and she’d passed it to Elena, who got to her feet.

‘Everyone grab what you can,’ Elena said firmly, and Jarene heaved a silent sigh of relief. She’d been so worried that Elena would argue, or refuse to believe, or would order them to stand and fight. ‘We know where they coming from?’

‘Filth Pond,’ Jarene replied. ‘Probably to hire them hangers-on.’

‘Shortest route to get here from there goes past Worstwood,’ Elena mused. ‘We go Cliff Town.’

Jarene grimaced. Cliff Town stood at the edge of a huge rift in the structure of Hive Primus, where a hive quake had ripped open some ancient structural instability and left a gaping chasm down into the depths. Some say it went all the way to Hive Bottom, some said it went further. Every now and then something scaly, slimy or both would crawl up towards the light and have to be killed, or at least driven back. Most of the time, however, the ladders down into the gloom served as a quick way to get to the levels below – albeit an alarming one, if you lacked a head for heights.

‘Ain’t that dangerous?’ Sorcha asked. ‘Dogs could try to jump us for the bounty too.’

Elena shook her head. ‘Cliff Town Dogs don’t take no sides. They’ll want a cut from us to use their ladders, but they ain’t in the business of scaring away traffic. Too many outlaws go through their turf to make it worth their while.’

‘We don’t want no heavy stuff if we going down them ladders,’ Rayvenne said with a shudder.

‘Drugs, creds, ammo to get us to Cliff Town,’ Elena instructed, counting off on her fingers. ‘Don’t need much food – it only a day’s walk, we can buy more when we get there.’ She clapped her hands twice and the girls jumped into action, having been given their orders. Jarene turned as Elena took her arm.

‘Where’s Quinne?’

‘Gone to see her ma,’ Jarene said. ‘Telling her to lay low.’ She looked around again. ‘Where’s Sal?’

‘Downpipe Sally? Her sister gone into labour,’ Elena said grimly. ‘She looking after her.’

Jarene’s stomach clenched. ‘Skut. Thought she weren’t due yet?’

‘Nor did anyone, but things happen as the Empress wills,’ Elena replied.

‘They tight,’ Jarene said. ‘Don’t know if Downpipe’ll leave her.’

‘That up to her,’ Elena said heavily. ‘I love the girl, but I can’t risk no gang over a baby what ain’t here yet. Take a small stash with you, creds and drugs. If Downpipe won’t come, give her the stash and our love – maybe it’ll see her through if she sheds the gang colours and keeps quiet. Then get your girl and come find us. Think we’re gonna need Quinne’s right arm before this is done.’

Jarene nodded grimly. ‘You and me both, boss.’

Pipe End was its own little neighbourhood on the south side of Bad Ford, where a huge wall sprouted two dozen or so massive pipe openings. No one knew what they used to carry, but most of them had long since dried out, and so people had made their homes in them. The uppipes, high in the wall and reachable only by ladder and handhold, were safer from random intruders and the more terrestrial of the underhive’s wildlife. The downpipes were only as safe as you could make them, which in general was none too safe at all, and usually meant sleeping with your eyes half-open and one hand on a gun. Sally and her sister Varena had lived in one with only each other since their ma died when Sally was seven and Varena was nine.

Jarene heard the shouting before she could even see Sally’s home.

‘You best sort her out now, or you gonna be missing a head!’

Jarene cursed under her breath and broke into a run. That was Sally’s voice, and Downpipe didn’t have a level temper at the best of times. Right now, with the recent caravan debacle fresh in her memory and the health of her sister and the baby on her mind…

She rounded a corner to be greeted by the familiar sight of Downpipe aiming one of her laspistols at someone. They were matched pistols, an elegant pair of long-barrelled duelling guns that had presumably once belonged to a considerably more wealthy owner. The empty sockets on the butts had already had the gems prised out of them before Downpipe laid her hands on the weapons, but the quality of the work was still evident in their lines – that and the fact the focusing crystals hadn’t misaligned even after the many times Sally had reversed the pistols and used them as makeshift bludgeons.

The person on the business end of the barrel understandably didn’t look like they cared anything about the gun, other than the fact it was pointed at them. Doc Haddaway, skin like old leather and greying hair collected into chunky locks that swung down near to her waist, was staring at Downpipe with the wide eyes of someone hoping she could spot a finger tightening on a trigger before it resulted in a las-bolt to her forehead. She’d been a medic in the Astra Militarum, apparently: Necromundan Fifth, or so she said. Doc claimed she’d been discharged after getting too old for active service, but rumours persisted about falsified documents and an Administratum scribe who’d been susceptible to either bribery or blackmail.

‘Sal!’ Jarene shouted. ‘What you playing at?’

Downpipe Sally turned a furious, tear-stained visage towards Jarene. ‘This gutter rat said she gonna help, but she ain’t! Vee’s in pain, and she ain’t doing skut!’

‘Shooting her ain’t gonna achieve nothing either,’ Jarene argued, approaching cautiously. She raised a warning finger as the target of Downpipe’s ire shifted slightly now Sally’s attention was directed away from her. ‘Hands where I can see ’em, Doc. We all know you keep a stubber on your belt. Downpipe ain’t no scavvy raider, she don’t need a slug in the gut.’

‘I don’t shoot for the gut, Jarene,’ Doc replied. Her voice was high and clear despite coming out of such an old face, and remarkably steady under the circumstances. ‘That’s a bad death. But I’m not looking to die myself, however it comes, so I’d appreciate it if you could persuade Sal here to put her gun down.’

‘What about it, Sal?’ Jarene suggested, walking closer. ‘Doc’s not gonna do you any good if she either dead on the floor or standing there stiff as a Van Saar.’

‘She ain’t doing me no good no how,’ Sally growled, turning her attention back to the wandering medic. A scream tore out of one of the pipes, the echoes twisted by the acoustics, and Downpipe’s face contorted in anguish. ‘You hear that? That’s my sister! You help her!’

‘I can’t help her here,’ Doc yelled back in frustration. ‘I told you that, Sal.’

‘You ain’t moving her!’

‘If I don’t move her, I can’t help her, and if I don’t help her, she’ll die,’ Doc raged, her patience apparently snapping. ‘Her and the kid. Throne, you gangers make me sick sometimes! Not every problem can be solved with a gun, Sal.’

‘Yeah?’ Sally snarled, pulling a knife. ‘Maybe you right, so how about I carve bits off you instead ’til you help, huh?’

Jarene racked a shell and fired it into the air. Doc and Sally flinched and turned towards her instinctively.

‘You stopping this now,’ Jarene stated flatly. ‘We ain’t got time. Sal, you listen to Doc. You let her take your sis to her place where she can help her proper, because Varena don’t want to be staying here.’

‘You dunno what you’re talking about, Jarene,’ Downpipe said through her teeth.

‘No, Sal, you don’t know what I’m talking about,’ Jarene said. She stepped closer, close enough to make sure no one else whose attention might have been attracted by the noise could hear. ‘Word is we outlawed now, and the Iron Tyrants coming to collect. Elena and the girls are making for Cliff Town. You can come with me and Quinne or you can stay with Varena, but anyone who’s heard your name gonna know where you live. They gonna come asking questions, and they’ll find your sis if she stays here.’

Sally wiped at her face. ‘Helmawr’s arse. I can’t just leave her, Jarene. Not with a new kid. Who gonna provide for ’em?’

Jarene hesitated for a moment, but she’d been contemplating this before she’d even got to Pipe End. It wasn’t exactly what Elena had said, but Jarene was pretty sure it was in the spirit of it, so she pulled out the small strongbox with the stash she’d taken from Wild Haze.

‘Elena took care of that. This’ll see her through.’

Downpipe took it, flicked the lid open and rifled through the contents. ‘Yeah, might just at that. But she not in any state to look after it right now.’

Jarene turned to Doc. ‘You patched half of us up, of a time. Sal’s sister more valuable to us than this box anyhow. We get her to your place, you take care of her and the kid, we can trust you to give this to her when she back on her feet?’

Doc nodded soberly. ‘You have my word, Jarene. I’ll see it’s done fair. And should they come asking, no one’s going to learn who Varena is from me, or where you’ve gone.’

Jarene smiled at her. ‘Knew we could count on you, Doc. Sal?’

Downpipe grimaced, but nodded. ‘All right. But she screams as soon as you touch her, so how we gonna move her? That’s the problem, Jarene, that’s why I didn’t want her moved.’

‘This,’ Doc said, reaching into the strongbox and pulling out a small red phial. ‘That’s anastase. Should’ve known you girls would have some. She won’t feel a thing if I give her this. It’ll make it easier for her at the other end, too. Easier for me as well, come to that.’

Jarene nodded. ‘You got your ride?’ Doc’s methane-powered buggy was short-ranged, but was enough for her to get patients to and from her place if she needed to.

‘I wasn’t thinking of carrying her on my shoulders,’ Doc grinned. ‘I’ll bring it up.’

Varena screamed again, and Downpipe flinched. ‘Let’s do this, then.’

Quinne was waiting for them outside her ma’s place – a converted Munitorum container – holding out her arms and letting the local kids hang off her. They squealed and kicked their feet as they tried to drag her down, but they always failed.

‘Quinne!’

Jarene’s shout made the kids scatter like vermin caught in a luminator beam. Kids loved Quinne but didn’t tend to take to Jarene. The feeling was mutual.

‘Hey.’ Quinne sauntered over to meet them and dipped in for a kiss, which Jarene returned with feeling. Quinne had scrubbed off her face paint, since her ma didn’t like it. She looked younger and less ferocious without the grinning death’s head staring out from under her blood-red spikes of hair: less the ganger whose punch had shattered a Goliath’s jaw one time and more a slightly baby-faced girl who just happened to also look like she could arm-wrestle an ogryn.

Jarene was suddenly overcome with a deep, aching longing to throw her shotgun away and… Well, no. Not throw it away. That would be stupid. But put it on a shelf some place. Just find somewhere to live with Quinne and stay out of the sort of trouble that meant Quinne had to paint her face to intimidate and be the muscle to break bones, and Jarene had to be jumping at shadows and always have shells in her mag. Give up the gang and go their own way, not find any fights unless someone started one with them.

The trouble was, of course, that finding fights was all Jarene had ever really known. Doc had her med training from her days in the planetary defence force; she could make herself useful to enough people that no one would cross her because everyone knew they’d eventually need her, and she’d never go hungry because someone was always willing to pay a few creds rather than lose a limb, or a baby. Jarene’s skills extended to killing people, or making people do what she wanted by threatening to kill them.

Also, if you were going to give up the gang, the time and place to do it was not right after the Guilders had declared you outlaw and another gang of musclebound psychopaths were coming to cash in by taking your head. Get out, get safe, make sure tomorrow didn’t hold any unpleasant surprises. Once that was done, maybe she could start planning further ahead.

‘What did Elena say?’ Quinne asked, and Jarene jerked back to the present.

‘She gave the order,’ Jarene confirmed. ‘They heading for Cliff Town. We need to go after them.’

‘You took longer than I expected,’ Quinne commented, glancing at Downpipe. ‘Hey Sal.’

‘Varena went into labour,’ Jarene said, with a sideways glance of her own. ‘Sal and I had to get her to Doc’s.’ She prayed that Quinne would drop the subject. She didn’t want Downpipe to suddenly suffer a crisis of conscience and go running back to her sister.

Quinne just nodded. ‘Best wishes to her, Sal. The Empress protects.’

Downpipe murmured something noncommittal, and Jarene breathed a quiet sigh of relief. Good enough. ‘Got everything you need?’

‘Sure,’ Quinne said with a grin, hoisting her pack onto her back. It must have weighed as much as one of the kids who’d just been climbing on her, but she didn’t seem to notice. ‘Let’s go.’

Bad Ford was bisected by an arm of the Great Sump River, that oozing vein of corrosive chem-waste and other, fouler ingredients that slithered across this level of the hive until it disappeared through another rent in the hive structure at Undertow. You couldn’t actually ford it, of course – not if you wanted to keep your legs – but the name had stuck despite the presence of a sturdy plasteel bridge. Jarene and the others headed towards this now, slipping through back alleys where they could – the fewer people who saw which way they were headed, the better. It wasn’t until they were merely a turn or two away from the bridge that she realised exactly where she’d led them, and an idea suddenly formed in her head.

‘Quinne,’ she said, slowing and looking back at her partner. ‘Still got that deadshot?’

‘Sure,’ Quinne replied, digging into a pouch and pulling it out. ‘Why?’

Jarene inclined her head towards a sign glowing in the gloom across the way, its steady illumination a far cry from the other sputtering offerings they’d seen. The proprietor was siphoning off power tapped from the huge cables that ran through the hive structure just like everyone else was, but he’d done it considerably more efficiently. It was why Elena had hired him to rig up Wild Haze.

‘Still want to know who set us up, and who killed Breen,’ Jarene pointed out. ‘Thought that while we’re here, we might ask the Beard. Ain’t gonna get another chance after we leave.’

Downpipe sucked her teeth. ‘Think we got time?’

‘Think it might be worth the time,’ Jarene replied. ‘Quinne?’

‘All right,’ Quinne said with a shrug, tossing the bloodstained hunk of metal to Jarene. ‘But I want it back afterwards.’

‘See, this is why I don’t travel with you two,’ Downpipe muttered as they crossed the street. ‘Y’always back each other up.’

‘Do not,’ Jarene and Quinne chorused, then grinned at each other.

Jarene had raised her fist but hadn’t actually knocked on the door when an apparently unremarkable dark plate on it suddenly crackled into life and revealed itself to be a pict screen, out of which stared the dark-ringed eyes of Teffan Valdin.

‘Who is it?’

‘Hey, Beard,’ Jarene said, unclenching her fist and giving him a wave. ‘Just us.’

Valdin frowned. Van Saars were reckoned to be a humourless lot at the best of times, and he did little to dispel the stereotype. ‘Jarene? Don’t tell me that power coupling’s failed again. I keep telling you not to overload–’

‘No,’ Jarene interrupted him. ‘Not that. Got something else. Quick job, ’specially for you.’

‘I see. And can you pay?’

‘Course we can pay, Beard!’ Quinne cut in from behind Jarene. ‘What you take us for?’

‘Is that Quinne out there with you?’

‘Know anyone else this pretty?’ Quinne leered, looming over Jarene’s shoulder.

‘Fine, fine, come in. I don’t want her kicking my door down.’

There was a buzz, and the lock disengaged. Jarene smiled as she pushed it inwards. Valdin’s door was possibly even more secure than the one at Wild Haze, and the odds of even Quinne making a dent in it were negligible. Perhaps Van Saars weren’t completely absent a sense of humour after all.

The interior of Valdin’s workshop was like a shrine to some idolatrous god of technology. There was barely a surface that wasn’t festooned with wires or cables, bits of metal that had clearly had some use originally, but were now orphaned and waiting to be reassigned, unfeasible-looking tools of obscure origin and unguessable purpose, or half-empty vessels containing the brown sludge of long-cold caff. In the middle of it all sat Teffan Valdin, upper body clad as always in his dark purple environ-suit, his waist disappearing into the tracked mini-crawler that housed his shattered legs.

‘Ladies,’ Valdin greeted them, turning on the spot to face them in a whine of servos. He wore a visor that broadcast the image of his face to the pict screen on the door, which he flipped up out of his line of sight. ‘How can you make me richer today?’

Jarene quite liked the Beard. He wasn’t the liveliest of company, but that wasn’t what they hired him for: he was quite simply the best fixer in the zone, and probably beyond. No one else understood tech and power like Teffan Valdin. He also spoke his mind, didn’t dance around trying to use fancy words or talk down to the Wild Cats or flirt with them, but also didn’t front up trying to prove he wasn’t scared. He just did business, straight and true, which was why the Wild Cats trusted him.

‘Got a slug we need tracing,’ she said simply, holding it out to him. Valdin took it, grimacing slightly at the dried blood.

‘You could have cleaned it.’

‘Didn’t think you squeamish,’ Quinne remarked.

‘I’m not,’ Valdin replied, dropping the hunk of metal into a cylinder on a workbench within arm’s reach, closing the lid and pressing a button. A bubbling whine started up. ‘But I’m not going to get much from it if I can’t see the surface.’ He pressed the button again and the whine changed to a gurgling sound as fluid presumably drained away through one of the pipes attached, then that was replaced by the noise of a fan. A few seconds later and he killed the power to that as well, then dipped his hand in to bring out the slug, now shining and clean. ‘Right, let’s see what this tells us.’

He dropped it into a tray, snapped a lens into place over it and then brought down the visor from his headset again. What little Jarene could see of his brow furrowed as he made minute adjustments to the position of the slug with two sets of forceps while whatever the lens saw was broadcast to his visor. ‘Hmm.’

‘Hmm?’ Downpipe echoed, leaning against another workbench, knocking a tool of some sort with her backside and hastily catching it before it fell to the floor.

‘Stub gun slug,’ Valdin commented, turning it this way and that. ‘Crude. Effective enough though, I’d guess.’

‘Yeah,’ Jarene muttered, remembering Breen’s shattered skull.

‘It’s not Munitorum-made,’ Valdin continued. ‘No stamp, even allowing for the potential distortion caused by impact. And…’ He flicked a switch and a vivid blue light bathed the tray. ‘Yeah. The alloy mix is wrong. It’s a home-cast round. It’s difficult to judge from something this mangled, but from the size…’ He flicked another switch and the light disappeared. ‘…And, yes, the weight, I’d say you’re looking at a larger-than-average bore on the weapon.’

Unease stirred in Jarene’s gut. ‘Larger than average?’

‘Yup.’ Valdin flipped his visor up and rotated to face her again. ‘At a guess, I’d say Goliath-made. They do like their guns oversized.’

‘Skut!’ Jarene spat, the unpleasant possibilities roiling through her head. She needed to get back to Elena and the rest of the girls, right away. She dug into a pouch, felt the creds between her fingers. ‘How much, Beard?’

Valdin raised his eyebrows. ‘You think you’re going up against some Goliaths, Jarene?’

‘Ain’t got time for chit-chat,’ she snapped. ‘You want paying or not?’

‘One second,’ Valdin said, holding up a hand. ‘Trust me on this.’ He pressed a button on his crawler and a hook sighed down from the ceiling, which he attached to a rig on his back. It hoisted him up out of his crawler and into reach of the metal half-rings set into the ceiling, which he then proceeded to swing from. Useless though his legs might be, Valdin could still get about his workshop.

He swung to one corner and pulled down a bulky package wrapped in impact foam. Then, still dangling from one hand, he twisted his body around and threw the package underarm to Jarene. She caught it on instinct.

‘The sump is this?’

‘Inferno shells,’ Valdin said. ‘Even Goliaths don’t fight too well when they’re on fire, and I like you well enough to want to see your face stay in one piece. You want them, call it twenty for that and the information.’

Jarene pulled out the Guilder tokens and slapped them down on a workbench. ‘You got a deal, Beard.’ She gave him a respectful nod as she turned for the door. ‘You stay safe.’

‘Don’t worry about me, Jarene,’ Valdin called as Quinne grabbed the deadshot from his analyser. ‘I’m too useful to kill!’ Then they were out of his workshop, and Quinne was tugging the door shut behind them. Jarene set off for the bridge at a run, trusting the other two would follow her. They did.

‘New problem?’ Downpipe asked as their boots beat on the ground in a staccato pseudo-rhythm.

‘New problem,’ Jarene confirmed shortly, debating whether she could fit her new shells into a mag while running and reluctantly concluding that she probably couldn’t.

‘What’s that?’ Quinne asked from the other side of her.

‘Goliath slug killing Breen?’ Jarene pointed out. ‘And it just so happens to be a Goliath gang what’s coming for us, almost faster than the news itself?’

‘You think it was the Tyrants what got to Breen?’ Downpipe demanded. ‘You think it was the Tyrants what got her to set us up?’

‘Looks like it to me,’ Jarene said, swallowing bile. ‘Which means they was expecting us to go back and talk to Breen. They wanted us outlawed so they could collect the bounty, and they didn’t want us to know it was them until too late.

‘Which means they been playing us.’

Once they’d left Bad Ford and struck out towards Cliff Town, the underhive started closing in around them. The high dome roof, previously out of reach of all but the most powerful luminators, swept down until Jarene could just make out the lurid stains of pollutants that had streaked and dried over the centuries as they ran down from some leak far above. Here and there were darker, deeper patches of shadow that seemed to shift in the half-light: roosting colonies of Necromundan giant bats, or possibly ripperjacks. They shouldn’t pose any danger to a group of three travellers but Jarene still kept a wary eye on them, and an ear open for the telltale sound of wings that might herald an attack. Assuming the fauna wouldn’t harm you was as efficient a way as any of dying in the underhive.

The roof dipped even lower now, but where once it would have run down to meet the great wall forming the boundary with the next mighty dome, at some point in the past, millions of tons of the rockcrete and plasteel above had given way and fallen. Makeshift pillars now rose to try to support the remaining levels of the roof, in lieu of the architect’s original arch, and the main route through had been buried. The shanties of Lean Town had sprung up, occupied by a few poor or desperate souls whose desire for some form of wall against which they could set their backs outweighed the risk of the sky falling on their heads. The only way through to the next dome now lay in the myriad half-stable passages through the mighty chunks of rubble. They were known as the Squeezes, and for good reason.

‘I hate tunnels,’ Downpipe Sally said flatly, looking at the uneven, dark crack in front of them.

‘You’ve lived in a pipe all your life,’ Quinne pointed out.

‘Exactly,’ Downpipe grunted. ‘Know what I’m talking about.’ She drew one of her laspistols and flicked on the luminator attachment. ‘Who going in first?’

‘Me,’ Quinne said, pulling her infra-goggles down over her eyes. ‘Cover me.’

‘Cover you? Can barely see past you,’ Downpipe complained. ‘What you want me to do, shoot under your armpit?’

‘Whatever works for you, shortstuff,’ Quinne laughed, throwing one arm around the other woman’s head and vigorously knuckling the top of her skull.

‘Argh! Quinne, I swear to–’

Jarene sighed. ‘We cut this out, please? Don’t want the Throne-cursed Tyrants catching up to us while we in there.’ She pointed at the entrance to the Squeezes, and Quinne released Downpipe, looking slightly shamefaced.

‘Yeah, sorry.’ She drew her power sword and thumbed the activation stud, causing the disruptor field to crackle into blue-white life. ‘Want me to go first?’

‘You first,’ Jarene confirmed, bringing her shotgun up. ‘Me behind you. You see anything, shout and drop – I’ll tag it, you take it down. Downpipe, watch our backs.’

‘Still hate tunnels,’ Downpipe commented to no one in particular. ‘Not saying I scared. Just hate them.’

The further they pressed into the Squeezes, the more Jarene sympathised with her fellow ganger’s position, at least in this particular case. The warrens of old construction tunnels and transport routes that wound through and under the lowest levels of Hive Primus like the tendrils of fungus were one thing: dark, damp and close they might be, and a poor place for a firefight if you were caught by surprise, but at least they had a certain uniformity. They had been made by humans for humans to use, and were scaled and laid out accordingly. The Squeezes were nothing more than interconnected gaps where the huge chunks of hive structure that had once been the dome roof hadn’t crushed together when they fell. Helpful hivers had marked the best routes through with splashes of paint or knife-scored arrows, but finding your way still meant trusting they’d been both honest and successful, and also that the Squeezes hadn’t settled further since then.

‘You want me to get through there?’ Quinne demanded, staring dubiously at a narrow aperture. Most of it was choked with rubble to about waist height, but there was a crawlspace above through which a person could fit, at least theoretically. They’d been edging their way around sharp corners and under broken-off bits of masonry long enough for Jarene to have collected a series of scrapes on her arms, and Quinne had already banged her head twice.

‘Think this the best way to get to the Gallery,’ Jarene told her partner. The Gallery was the largest known open space in the Squeezes, where many of the routes through converged, and wasn’t far from the surviving passage through to the next dome. Odds were, the rest of the Wild Cats had gone that way.

‘You think?’

‘Thought I was the one who didn’t like tunnels?’ Downpipe put in from behind them.

‘You want me to lift you up and throw you through, shortie?’ Quinne offered. ‘Cos that fine by me.’

Jarene snorted a laugh. ‘You best go first. No point us getting through and then we find your shoulders don’t fit.’

Quinne rolled her shoulders, apparently unconsciously, and the muscles shifted visibly beneath her skin. ‘Y’all just jealous.’

Jarene leaned up and kissed her on the cheek. ‘G’wan, get crawling. We pull you out if you get stuck, promise.’

‘Just wanna see my arse, Jay,’ Quinne muttered, peering tentatively into the opening. ‘Fine, let’s do this.’ She heaved herself up onto the pile of rubble and scrambled forwards until her backside and legs were indeed all Jarene could see of her. Muffled swearing drifted back to the other two as Quinne edged further in. It was clearly already a tight fit, and Jarene fervently hoped that it would widen out before long. They’d have to follow Quinne before she got out of earshot, and the notion of them all having to reverse should Quinne then find an impassable point didn’t appeal in the slightest.

‘Oh skut! Gemme out, gemme out!’

Jarene didn’t hesitate. She reached out and grabbed one of Quinne’s boots – or tried to, at any rate.

‘Stop kicking!’ she shouted as her partner’s heel caught her in the ribs. She managed to latch onto it though, and hauled backwards. A yelling Quinne came flailing out of the crevice, scraped and bloody, and accompanied by a clatter of dislodged rubble.

And pursued by long, low, dark shapes with many-segmented bodies of armoured chitin, multiple legs, and circular mouths in which razor-sharp teeth flashed in the unsteady light cast by their luminators.

Milliasaurs.

Jarene let go of Quinne’s leg and unslung her shotgun. Downpipe’s laspistols spat white-hot bolts, but the curved, glistening chitin seemed to rob the shots of their power; one hit true and burned through a giant arthropod’s brain, sending it into thrashing death throes, but the others barely seemed to do any more damage than leaving the armoured shells slightly scorched.

Then Jarene opened fire.

Solid slug after solid slug smashed into milliasaur bodies, leaving them broken and thrashing, or motionless and leaking ichor. Quinne had got back to her feet and kicked one so hard it flew into a wall with a sick cracking noise, then speared another with her power sword.

And still they came.

‘It an Empress-damned nest!’ Downpipe shouted. ‘Let’s get out of here!’

Frustration boiled up in Jarene. She blew one more milliasaur apart, then flicked a switch on her shotgun to change mags, aimed into the crack and pulled the trigger again and again.

A stream of inferno shells poured into the crevice and burst into incandescent flame. Yet more many-limbed creatures poured out, but now they thrashed and burned, dying with wild shrieks.

‘Get back!’ Downpipe shouted, turning both her laspistols on one of the last unburned creatures and blowing a hole in its head. ‘Before the fire eats all the air!’

She was right. Jarene switched back to solid shells and took out the last two milliasaurs, then turned and pushed Quinne back up the tunnel. There was no getting through there now, and in an enclosed environment like this the inferno shells would quickly burn up the available oxygen and leave them gasping. They needed to get out, get back to the last turning and–

Quinne staggered sideways, colliding with the wall, and Jarene’s stomach jumped up into her throat. She reached out and grabbed her partner, trying to support her, but Quinne was heavy and her legs no longer seemed to be able to support her own weight.

‘Whoa, you all right?’ She gritted her teeth and forced herself to take another unsteady step with Quinne’s arm across her shoulders. ‘Downpipe! Little help, yeah? Easy girl, deep breaths, we get you to clean air…’

‘’S not the air,’ Quinne mumbled, her voice sounding as though her tongue was swollen. ‘Been bit…’

‘You been… Oh, God-Empress,’ Jarene spat. She directed her luminator down at Quinne’s leg and saw the distinctive circle of puncture wounds in her partner’s meaty calf. A flak vest might save you from a stubber round – or then again, it might not – but milliasaurs didn’t come at you at chest height, and pretty much only the Enforcers and Guilders could afford armoured boots. Milliasaur venom could bring an adult down in under a minute, depending on how susceptible you were. It was how the beasts killed: ambush the prey, poison it, follow it and wait for it to fall unconscious before starting to feed.

The nest might be dead and burning, but that didn’t mean Quinne wasn’t in danger. The toxins could still overload her nervous system, stop her heart, depress her breathing to the point of failure.

‘Quinne, you been bit before?’ Jarene demanded, as Downpipe took Quinne’s weight on the other side. Sally might have been short and wire-thin, but she wasn’t weak, and Jarene abruptly felt less like she was about to be crushed.

‘Once… was kid… grazed me arm…’ Quinne vaguely wobbled the arm over Jarene’s shoulders, and Jarene twisted her head around. Sure enough, now she was looking she could see that the flame tattoos on Quinne’s forearm covered old scars, some of which looked to be positioned like a milliasaur’s bite, if you assumed the arm itself had grown since then.

‘Right, ’s good,’ Jarene said, although she felt like she was trying to reassure herself as much as she was Quinne. ‘You been bit when you was young and you didn’t die then, you should be good now. You just gonna feel awful for a few hours.’

‘We don’t got a few hours,’ Downpipe said, stopping. ‘Listen.’

Jarene stopped as well, although she didn’t have much choice unless she’d wanted to take all of Quinne’s weight on herself again. For a few moments she could hear nothing but her partner’s laboured breathing. Then, as she strained her hearing, she made out distant echoes drifting through the cracks all around them.

Gunfire.

‘Oh no,’ she breathed. They knew the rest of the Wild Cats had come this way, even if they hadn’t taken the same route through the Squeezes. They knew – or at least suspected – that the Iron Tyrants were hot on their gang’s heels. It didn’t take a genius to work out what the most likely scenario was: a whole gang, and a dangerous gang at that, plus hired guns, against two-thirds of the Wild Cats.

It would be a slaughter.

‘We gotta help!’ Downpipe said, her eyes wide. ‘They gonna need us.’

Jarene glanced from her to Quinne. Her partner tried to smile, but her eyes were unfocused.

‘You ain’t gonna make it with me… Go help. I’ll be fine…’

‘No!’ Jarene snapped. ‘Ain’t leaving you alone here. You couldn’t fight off a baby rat like this!’ It cut her to the bone to see Quinne so helpless. To leave her alone in the dark, half-paralysed and struggling to breathe…

She couldn’t do it.

‘Sal, you stay here,’ she said, slipping out from under Quinne’s arm and unslinging her shotgun again. ‘Look after her.’

‘Gonna need me,’ Downpipe argued, staggering under her sudden assumption of most of Quinne’s weight.

‘Sal, you great,’ Jarene said, holding up her shotgun and patting Spitter’s holster, ‘but someone gotta stay with Quinne, and you ain’t got the stopping power I got. Not for Goliaths.’

Downpipe’s jaw worked for a second, but then she nodded bitterly. ‘Fine. You gonna be enough?’

‘Gonna have to be,’ Jarene said bleakly. She reached up, grabbed the back of Quinne’s head and kissed her, trying to somehow communicate every part of the tangle of emotions vibrating in her chest through that fleeting contact of lips on lips. ‘You stay safe, yeah? Be back soon. Promise.’

Then she turned and ran into the darkness, the solitary beam of her luminator lighting her way.

It wasn’t hard to find her way with the sounds of combat to guide her. The echoes through the jagged, broken tunnels of the Squeezes might have confused an off-worlder, but Necromundans knew how to read the subtle differences of reflecting sound and draw a true bead on the location of the source. Jarene rounded corners, hurdled puddles of congealed filth and kicked her way through choke points, always aiming for the loudest sounds of gunfire. She marked her way with diagonal slashes of her stiletto blade at intersections, hoping she wasn’t blunting the edge too much. She was getting closer.

An explosion, shockingly loud compared to the rest, caused her to flinch and duck involuntarily. That had been a frag grenade. Only a fool would use a frag in an enclosed area like this, where the shrapnel could ricochet back off the uneven walls and kill friends as well as enemies, or maybe just collapse the entire place on top of you.

A fool, or someone so desperate they had nothing left to lose. Jarene swallowed, double-checked her mags again and ploughed on.

A couple more shots, a scream of pain, and then… silence.

Jarene slowed. With no noise to guide her, she was suddenly uncertain of her heading. She took stock of her surroundings, now letting her eyes guide her rather than her ears. Much of the Squeezes unsurprisingly looked very similar, but she was sure she recognised this part. There was a splash of paint forming an arrow next to a patch of luminous fungi that she was pretty certain she’d seen before, the last time she’d come through here. If she remembered correctly, the Gallery couldn’t be far.

She rounded the next corner. Sure enough, there was another piece of graffiti, and nothing to do with directions: a crude depiction of a feline eye with crossed stiletto blades behind it. One of the symbols of House Escher, painted up by Sorcha when they’d stopped for a rest. She knew more or less where she was, at least.

So where was the fight?

A harsh, barking laugh rang out in the distance, gruff and deep. Goliath, surely. Either that or some sort of abhuman mutant; no other voice could be pitched at so low an octave, not unless a Space Marine had ventured into the underhive of Hive Primus.

Jarene bit her lip. She could hear other sounds now her ears had adjusted to the sudden relative quiet. Snatches of voices speaking, all deep, all unhurried. That didn’t bode well. If that was the Iron Tyrants, and if they had been fighting the Wild Cats…

She had a moment, a brief, furious moment, of imagining herself charging in with shotgun in one hand and Spitter in the other, felling Goliath gangers and their scabrous hangers-on with a hail of expertly placed shots. She saw them falling backwards as shells and plasma bolts splintered skulls and flash-cooked skin, muscle and bone, smelt the charring of flesh, tasted the spray of blood on her lips.

And then she pulled herself together, locked her growing rage and fear up tight in the centre of her chest, took a deep breath. That was a great way to get herself killed. She needed to move fast, quiet and smart.

She closed her eyes and clicked her luminator off, opened them again to the faint greenish glow of the luminous fungi. She was less likely to give herself away now, and more likely to see someone else’s light approaching. She crept forwards as fast as she dared, hugging the edges of the uneven passageway, all too aware that she’d perhaps just traded the betrayal of her luminator beam for the betrayal of an unseen stone kicked in the low light.

A few more bends and she’d be in the Gallery. She could hear nothing now except her own pulse thudding in her ears, the faint creak of her flak vest, the slight scuffing of her boots on the dusty, gritty floor beneath her feet. No sound from ahead of her. Had she already given herself away? Was she walking into a trap?

Two more bends to go. Still no sound. No light, either. That didn’t necessarily mean anything. If they knew she was coming, maybe they’d doused their lights to prevent her from drawing a bead on them. Then they’d light her up as soon as she revealed herself, blind her, gun her down.

At least it meant they weren’t heading her way. There were multiple ways into and out of the Gallery. If she ran headlong into a gang coming the other way, any gang, that would be the end for her.

One more bend. She wished she’d brought Quinne’s infra-goggles, but that was as useless as wishing for a couple of squads of Astra Militarum as backup. She checked Spitter was charged, even though she knew it was – and if for some reason it wasn’t, there wasn’t much she could do about it now in any case – and tapped the knife in the small of her back to make sure it was still there. Then, and only then, she slid around the last bend as silently as she could.

Darkness.

No sudden glare of light. No thunder of gunfire. No guttural war cries. No blossoming of fiery scarlet pain as a combat shotgun stitched shots across her chest, no silver-laced agony as her kneecap disintegrated under a stubber slug, no explosion of colours as a round struck her head, and then… what? Blackness forever? The warmth of the God-Empress’ embrace? Or the talons of the nameless horrors the lay preachers claimed waited after death for the heretic, the impure, the impious… basically everyone, at least that she’d ever known?

Focus. This was nerves, her anxiety ramping up in the face of uncertainty. She never pondered her mortality in the midst of a firefight, only when she thought one was about to start.

It wasn’t going to start now. She was as sure of it as she could be.

She clicked her luminator back on, scanned the beam around, and threw up.

She tried to clamp down on the sound of her own retching even as her stomach emptied itself. Noise was dangerous, now. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, spat as quietly as she could manage and looked again, forcing herself to concentrate, to count, to make sure she really had been too late.

Six bodies, dragged from where they’d fallen and dumped in a row, all beheaded. No weapons: the Guilders would want them as part of the bounty. Jarene didn’t need the heads or the guns to work out who was who. Elena Wild, her long coat shredded and soaked in blood. Rayvenne, pale arms covered in whorls of dark tattoos. White Eye, the brace strapped to her left knee with its dodgy buckle that she could never get to fasten quite right. Kay-Kay, second in size only to Quinne, the small white plasteel studs of the subdermal piercings on her right forearm standing out starkly against her dark skin. Sorcha, with the puckered scar from when the Ticklord’s pet scaly had driven a spar of metal right through her, and Doc had needed to work through the night to save her. And on the end, Larina, scrawny and undersized, her too-large flak vest looking like a sick joke now. Something – a stub cannon, perhaps – had blown a hole through both it and her chest.

The Wild Cats. Monarchs of Bad Ford, rulers of the south side of Kal’s Town. They’d slain the Ticklord, they’d silenced the Whispering Knives. Yet here they were, two-thirds of them run to ground in the Squeezes, and slaughtered. Perhaps, Jarene thought numbly, it really was as Kay-Kay had said when she used to read her tarot. Perhaps the God-Empress just called your time, and there was nothing to be done for it.

She became aware that her vision was fogging with tears, and she reached up to wipe them away. Her girls deserved tears, that was undeniable, but she couldn’t let her guard down, not here, not now. She turned, letting her luminator beam play over and around the Gallery, looking for some evidence that the Wild Cats had at least drawn blood from their killers.

There. A crumpled body, not a Goliath but certainly no Escher. She stalked over to it, shotgun levelled, but there was no spark of life left. He’d been a stocky man, sporting a thick brown beard with a streak of grey either side of his chin. His face was an angry red and covered in blood blisters, the inside of his cavernous, silently screaming mouth looked the same, and his eyes were gone. He must have taken a full-on hit from Kay-Kay’s chem-thrower, then drowned in his own blood. He must have been one of the hired guns. Many people thought they could make a living as muscle-on-retainer, but most had the sense not to run at a trapped Escher gang with an open mouth. He must have come to it as a career late in life.

There was one more casualty, a way beyond him. A woman wrapped head to toe in tied-on rags, her skin a rich brown and her hair a dark silver. It didn’t look to be from age; perhaps the same genetic instability that had left her with six fingers on her right hand was the cause. She had caught a las-bolt in the gut and lost most of her left shoulder to one of Elena’s bolter rounds, the combination of wounds killing her quickly.

No dead Goliaths. Jarene scanned the chamber once more, but there was no way she’d have missed one of those brutes. Had they really taken down her gang without being bloodied?

No. She refused to believe it. Goliaths were strong; they could carry away their wounded or dead. Savage barbarians they might be, but they put a strong emphasis on loyalty too, at least until one of them thought they’d make a better leader. They wouldn’t leave a gang member to bleed out and die, and they’d be unlikely to leave their dead behind to be picked clean by rats.

Perhaps that was why they’d performed the grisly butchering of the Wild Cats. They’d have been surer of cashing in on the bounty had they taken the bodies. Perhaps they couldn’t carry the girls as well as their own casualties, so they’d taken the heads and guns and trusted that the Guilders would cough up from those alone.

Jarene wanted to believe that. The stab in her heart at the sight of her gang’s corpses wasn’t less acute at the thought they might have taken a toll on their killers, but the notion went a very small way to satisfying the raging fire that burned around her now hollow core. She scanned around further, playing her luminator beam over the uneven ground.

There. A trail of blood leading away down another of the passages, blood left either by wounded Goliaths or her girls’ severed heads. She wanted to follow it, to fall on them from behind like a furious wind of vengeance, but she clamped down on that idea before it could take root and flourish into the mother of all bad decisions.

It was just her, Quinne and Downpipe now. Loyalty was a fine thing, but it had to be to the living, not to the dead. Elena had always said that. The other two needed her.

She needed them.

She steeled herself and walked back to the corpses of her friends. Trying not to look too hard, trying to stare off into the middle distance and ignore the reality of what she was seeing and touching and smelling, she quickly rifled through White Eye’s pockets and pouches. No weapons, of course, nor even any creds, but she came up with a few more shotgun shells that would suit her gun just as well as the older woman’s.

She checked her mags. A lot of the inferno shells she’d bought from Valdin had gone, used up on the milliasaurs, but she had some left.

She had enough to do what needed to be done.

She racked a shell, aimed it at Elena’s body, and pulled the trigger. The shotgun kicked back against her shoulder and her friend’s decapitated body was engulfed in angry green flames as the incendiary round caught. One for Kay-Kay, one for Larina on the far end. With the bodies so close together, the flames should spread and take them all. Jarene couldn’t carry her gang away, couldn’t give them the send-off they deserved, but she could see that the scavengers here wouldn’t desecrate their bodies.

‘May the God-Empress accept you,’ she muttered. The words felt clumsy in her mouth. She’d never been that religious, not in the sense of mouthing the prayers or going to the temple. She hoped that her failings in that regard wouldn’t count against her friends.

Then she turned and walked quickly away from the makeshift pyre, blinking away new tears as she did so, and plunged back into the darkness to follow her own knife marks.

‘All of them?’

Downpipe’s face was painted with incredulity, eyes and mouth wide. Quinne, her skin slick with sweat and eyes slightly unfocused, just stared up from her sitting position with an expression of blank incomprehension.

‘All of them,’ Jarene replied, feeling a tug at her throat as she said the words. ‘Sorry, Sal. Tried to get there in time, truly did, but–’

‘Hush,’ Downpipe said absently, shaking her head. ‘Know you did, Jay. Know you wouldn’t have done anything else.’ She scrubbed a hand across her forehead, then turned away and took a few steps down the tunnel. Jarene pretended not to see as the other woman wiped her eyes. ‘Ah, Throne of Earth. What now?’

Jarene didn’t have an answer, so she squatted down in front of Quinne. ‘Hey.’

Her partner gave a weak smile. ‘Hey.’

On impulse, Jarene leaned forward and pulled Quinne away from the piece of rockcrete she was leaning against, then wrapped her arms around her shoulders. Quinne hugged her back, although her embrace lacked its usual rib-cracking intensity. Jarene buried her face in the hollow where her partner’s neck met her shoulder and closed her eyes for a few moments. Then she pulled back, feeling slightly ashamed.

‘Sorry.’ She took Quinne’s face between her hands and smiled, feeling tears threatening to break through again. ‘Just wanted to check you were still there.’

‘Ain’t going anywhere,’ Quinne replied with a smile.

‘And that our problem,’ Downpipe cut in. ‘She sick, Jay. You think we gonna get to Cliff Town now? If we do, you think Quinne gonna be able to manage the ladders?’

‘Hey, still here!’ Quinne objected. ‘Can ask me that question, cos I can tell you, answer’s no.’

‘Well, we sure as hell can’t carry you,’ Downpipe said bluntly. ‘I been bit, maybe you carry me down, but that a different story.’

Jarene bit her lip. Quinne might get better, or she might get worse. Even if she did get better, it might not be quick. Milliasaur venom didn’t have a uniform potency, or even effects. Some would eventually wear off with no lasting problems if it didn’t kill you in the first minute, some caused the wound to fester, some caused nerve damage if untreated, some led to lifelong breathing difficulties. The most you could say with any certainty about someone who’d been bitten was whether or not they were dead yet. Anything else was pretty much guesswork.

Quinne was going to travel slowly. As a fighter, she’d be a nonentity. Neither of those things were going to help with the trio’s survivability in an environment where they had a price on their heads and at least one gang was out to collect. The Iron Tyrants would know they’d missed some of their marks. The question was, would they be content with their takings so far or would they want to catch them all?

Jarene had to assume it would be the latter.

‘Need to get you to Doc,’ she told Quinne. ‘She’ll know what to do.’

‘Nuh-uh,’ Downpipe butted in. ‘Doc’s with my sister. She looking after her, remember? We told all our folks to lie low, now you want to head back to Bad Ford and draw that attention? We go to Doc, we put my sister and her kid at risk. Ain’t having it.’

Jarene bit down on the acid retort that sprang to her tongue, but she did stand up to respond. She wasn’t as tall as Quinne, but she still overtopped Downpipe by a few inches. The other ganger stared back at her defiantly.

‘Quinne’s sick,’ Jarene said coldly. ‘Telling me we should do nothing?’

‘Telling you I know you got no family down here,’ Downpipe replied bluntly. ‘You left them uphive. And I got no problem with that, cos that’s your business, but my blood is here, and you need to understand what she means to me. I left her when she needed me, out of loyalty to the gang. The gang’s just us now, so I ain’t bringing trouble down on her head.’

‘Downpipe’s right,’ Quinne spoke up from the floor. ‘Ain’t fair.’

Jarene rounded on her. ‘Don’t you go telling me to leave you here to die, cos–’

‘Throne no, I ain’t telling you that!’ Quinne cut her off, eyes wide. ‘You leave me here to die, I gonna come back as a skutting ghost and haunt you!’

‘Jay, I know you love your girl,’ Downpipe said, lowering her voice. ‘Look, I love her too, even though she annoying–’

‘Heard that.’

‘–but we can’t go back,’ Sally continued. ‘Not now we can’t protect the people we be going back to. Need a different plan.’

Jarene took a breath, trying to calm herself. She’d been Elena’s right hand in the gang, and under normal circumstances Downpipe would have listened to her, followed her lead. But these weren’t normal circumstances anymore. The other woman was right: it was just the three of them now, and that wasn’t a gang. If Jarene pushed too hard, then Downpipe might just decide she was better off on her own, and that wouldn’t help anyone, except maybe the Tyrants.

There’d been a reason Elena had been the leader. It wasn’t just because she’d had the best stuff – although she had; she’d come downhive with the money to dress and arm herself like someone important, which had helped – it was because she’d had the plans. She’d always had a shrewd idea of what was feasible and what wasn’t, how far they could push without overreaching themselves, what would curry favour with the matriarchs, what deals to steer clear of because they skated too far the wrong side of guild law, or just smelt bad. And Elena had always got it right, too. Right up until the one time she’d got it wrong, and then everyone had died.

That was a hell of a responsibility to live up to.

First things first. They needed to get help for Quinne. That meant finding someone who could take bloods and analyse them to work out what sort of venom she’d been got by, and had the right sort of chems to provide an antidote. It needed to be somewhere pretty near, too. That limited their options.

Basically, it limited their options down to one.

‘We’re gonna have to go Skull Marsh,’ Jarene said, looking between the other two, waiting for the inevitable objection.

‘Skull Marsh?’ Downpipe replied, her eyes widening in shock. ‘You want us to walk into the Violet Death’s town with a price on our heads?’

‘No,’ Jarene said honestly, ‘but I don’t see we got an option. They synthesise all sorts from that lake. Someone there gonna have what we need.’

‘We don’t need a las-bolt to the head!’ Downpipe argued. ‘We don’t need that.’

‘Look, Scorpia didn’t need to warn us about the outlawing and the Tyrants,’ Jarene pointed out. ‘She ain’t a friend, but maybe she ain’t an enemy.’

‘Maybe not when we had the rest of the gang,’ Downpipe said. ‘Now? Only reason she have not to claim our bounty is if she scared of the Tyrants thinking she muscled in.’

Jarene spread her hands helplessly. ‘You got a better idea? Honest question, Sal.’

Downpipe ran her tongue along her teeth, as she always did when on edge, looked down at Quinne, looked back up at Jarene. Grimaced in frustration, shook her head.

‘No.’

‘Then we do it,’ Jarene said, trying to sound sure of herself.

‘And then what?’ Downpipe asked, reaching down to offer an arm to Quinne. Jarene did the same, and the pair of them grunted with the effort of hauling Quinne to her feet. ‘We just sneak away? Let our girls’ deaths go?’

‘Don’t want to,’ Jarene said bleakly. ‘But there only three of us now. Do this one step at a time, hey?’

‘Say,’ Quinne put in as they started moving slowly and unevenly down the tunnel, back towards the main dome. ‘You think we should, like, take our gang badges and that off? Hide the tats before we go walking into someone else’s town? Otherwise, we go into an apothecary’s, odds are they gonna run and tell the Violet Death as soon as we out the door again.’

Jarene opened her mouth to agree, then paused.

‘You know, that give me an idea…’

Skull Marsh was where the arm of the Great Sump River that flowed through Bad Ford spread out and meandered, some idiosyncrasy of hive structure meaning that instead of cutting a deep furrow into the ground, the foul fluid now dispersed over a wide area, rarely more than waist-deep on an adult. The stench was incredible, but the relative shallowness of the marsh meant that useful byproducts crusted up and evaporated out more easily. Collecting them was no easy business, of course – the marsh had its own selection of flora and fauna, from parasitic brainleafs to the terrifying firewort that distilled flammable chemicals and spat them as a defence measure, stationary lashworms that could strike faster than the eye could follow, and the great raft spiders, six feet or more across, that would stalk and kill unwary travellers mired in the goop. Opportunity usually trumped caution in the underhive, however, and the settlement of Skull Marsh thrived on the extraction of chemicals, the services provided to those that did, and the occasional big-game hunter who turned up looking to bag themselves a handful of jewelled spider eyes.

One of the latter had been approaching the settlement from the west after Lights Out. Unfortunately for her, she and her three body-servants had had the misfortune of encountering two Escher gangers in dire need of additional clothing, and hadn’t been willing to share.

‘Who you think she was?’ Downpipe asked, letting the last body slip into the corrosive effluent at one of the westernmost edges of the marsh.

‘Some nob from uphive,’ Jarene shrugged. ‘Spire, maybe. Who cares?’ She shook out one of the weathercloaks and looked at it appraisingly. Stiff and sturdy, the fabric wouldn’t exactly be comfortable, but it was designed to give the wearer at least some protection from problems like biting insects, firewort spray and the acid rain that would occasionally coalesce and fall in some of the larger domes. Most importantly, from her point of view, it was large enough for Quinne and had a hood.

‘You still want to do this?’ Downpipe rummaged through the party’s supply boxes and pulled out a few ration bars. ‘Oh, wow. Birri Truffle flavour! She must have been loaded.’

Jarene looked around, her appraisal of the cloak momentarily forgotten. ‘Serious?’

‘Yeah!’ Downpipe threw one to her, underarm. ‘Check it.’

Jarene caught it and tore the foil off eagerly, then held it to her nose and inhaled deeply. The delicate, slightly fruity scent was tinged with the stench of the swamp around her, but it still brought back memories. She’d been… seven? Eight? Mama, nana and Jarene’s two sisters, Evelym and Sanda, sitting around the tiny table in their one-room tenement on the Feast of the God-Empress’ Ascension. Mama had been given two whole hours off from her shift, and they’d talked and laughed, and Jarene had kicked Sanda under the table when mama wasn’t looking. And then, at the end, mama had brought out a special treat: a Birri Truffle flavour ration bar that she’d split into five. Jarene had eaten her piece in two bites, and she’d regretted not chewing each bite longer for weeks afterwards.

And now she had a whole bar to herself.

She took a bite, larger in itself than the piece she’d had all those years ago, closed her eyes and felt a smile spread across her face as the flavour hit her tongue. It was deep and rich, and slightly sweet. It tasted like all the things she’d hoped for when she’d come downhive, years ago.

‘Jay?’

Jarene swallowed reluctantly, opened her eyes again and shoved the rest of the bar in a pouch for later. ‘Yeah, yeah. What?’

‘Asked you if you still wanted to do this,’ Downpipe said, around her own mouthful of ration bar. ‘’S risky.’

‘Don’t see we got an option,’ Jarene said. ‘Quinne needs help, gonna be risky wherever we go. Best face it head on, I reckon.’

‘Fair play,’ Downpipe replied with a shrug. ‘Best get moving, then.’

They each took a cloak, with one more bundled up for Quinne, and salvaged as many ration bars as they could carry. Weapons-wise they had less luck: the body-servants’ laspistols were no better quality than Downpipe’s, although she took a few more charged powercells as spares. The hunter’s rifle was some sort of unfamiliar, high-powered lascarbine. It was undoubtedly potent, but that was actually a disadvantage – from what Jarene could see the barrel would only be good for a few shots at a time before it needed replacing due to heat warping. That might be fine if you were picking off game animals and could change barrels at your leisure, but it would only be a hindrance if you found yourself in a protracted firefight with anyone who could shoot back. The crystal matrix that focused the beam looked delicate too, unlikely to survive the stock being smashed into someone’s face without coming out of alignment. Elegant it might have been, but practical it was not, and it was too cumbersome to be worth taking to try to sell on. It joined its owner in the creek.

Quinne was resting between the wide, woody stems of some huge marsh fungus, twenty feet high with canopies nearly the same distance across. Unlike many of their kind, they didn’t shed toxic spores, but although not actively poisonous, they had virtually no nutritional value to anything other than the colony of foot-long mush slugs that oozed slowly across their upper surfaces.

‘Any luck?’ Quinne greeted them when they came into view. Her condition had more or less stabilised into symptoms that were most similar to a heavy fever, from what Jarene could tell: still very weak, wracked by dizziness and headaches, and sweating so profusely that she was in danger of dehydration. They’d done their best, but clean water wasn’t easy to come by away from settlements. Jarene still didn’t know if her partner’s illness would burn out or get worse, or whether the dehydration would cause any further complications. The sight of Quinne simply reinforced Jarene’s belief that they were doing the best thing.

‘Got what we need,’ she said, holding up the weathercloak. Quinne raised her eyebrows in a way that was probably supposed to indicate doubt, but in her current condition just made her look slightly stunned.

‘Want me to wear that? Woman, I’m burning up as it is.’

‘Feel free to take some clothes off then,’ Jarene smirked at her.

‘You’re gonna have to make me feel better first,’ Quinne groaned, leaning her head back against the fungus trunk.

‘Fine. So put the cloak on, we get into Skull Marsh, we get you fixed up, then I make you feel better.’

‘Either gonna throw up, or shoot you both,’ Downpipe complained, rolling her eyes. ‘If we doing this, let’s move.’

The settlement of Skull Marsh was one of the more easily defensible locations in the underhive, situated as it was in the middle of the chemical morass from which it took its name. The main causeway, a solid bank of rubble and rockcrete that was large enough for powered vehicles, approached from the north, but there were three other boardwalks that wended their way through the marsh to different gates in the settlement’s walls. It was along one of these that the three of them now approached, cloaked, hooded and with respirators in place. Jarene could still taste the chemical stink to the air, even through her mask.

‘How in the galaxy do people live in this hole?’ Downpipe muttered.

‘They surrounded by nature,’ Jarene replied with a wry grin the others couldn’t see. ‘Heard that up in the Spire they got whole parks full of green where the nobs go. They like it.’

‘I live inside a pipe, inside a dome, inside a damned hive city,’ Downpipe grunted. ‘You’d think nature would have the decency to take the skutting hint.’

They were close to the walls now, and walls there were, even here, since no one in Skull Marsh wanted the denizens of the chemical wetland to be able to haul themselves out onto the shore and come wandering through their streets. Jarene could see the winches that would lower skiffs directly into the water – if that was technically the correct term – for hunters and gatherers to head out, and where the rainbow-slicked fluid lapped at the base of the walls she could make out pipes that sucked it up and brought it into the settlement for distillation and refinement.

The gate was ahead of them, at the end of the boardwalk. As they approached, Jarene felt one of the pitted, rusted metal plates beneath their feet shift slightly, and just made out a corresponding buzz from behind the gate. A viewing hatch snapped open as they covered the last few yards, and there was a brief glow of light before most of it was blocked out by the silhouette of a head.

‘Who goes?’ a gruff, crackly voice barked.

‘Three travellers,’ Jarene replied.

‘You human?’

‘Aye.’ Jarene pulled her mask down to reveal her face, but kept her hood in place.

‘And the others?’

Quinne and Downpipe removed their respirators as well, and the voice grunted.

‘Hnn. ’S after Lights Out, y’know.’

Jarene sighed. Some settlements still shut their gates at Lights Out, or Darktime, or however the denizens referred to the periodic dimming of the master lights in the domes in response to circadian rhythms set long ago by the hive architects when these parts of the underhive had still been in use as manufacturing districts. She tapped Quinne on the shoulder, then lifted the lower part of her partner’s weathercloak to reveal her bloodied calf when she turned. Jarene shone her luminator down at it and looked back at the hatch.

‘She been bit by a milliasaur, need an apothecary. How much is the toll?’

It was a risk, of course. Most gate guards gravitated to extortion like giant bats to carrion, and disclosing a genuine need would usually drive the price up. On the other hand, someone seeking medical assistance for an obviously genuine milliasaur bite would invite less questions than three travellers arriving after Lights Out who were unwilling to share their business. Besides, they’d taken some creds from the hunter’s corpse too, so Jarene was fairly confident they’d be able to meet whatever bribe was set for them.

‘Five creds.’

Jarene kept her surprise from showing on her face. That was remarkably reasonable.

‘Each.’

She glowered at the hatch. Ten creds might not be the difference between affording a treatment and not; but then again, it might be. But it was more for show than anything else. ‘Fine.’ She reached into her cloak and pulled out the necessary tokens, holding them up so he could see them. ‘Hope the apothecaries are cheap here, though.’

‘Can’t say as to that,’ the guard chuckled, but there was the clack of bolts being drawn back, and the gate swung open with barely a creak. Clearly, whatever was distilled from the marsh included lubricants. Light spilled out over them and he appeared in the gap, a heavy-shouldered man with a long tail of beard at the tip of his chin, clean-shaven elsewhere, and one eye covered by a patch. He held a sawn-off shotgun in one hand, but it was pointed at the floor. He put his other hand out. ‘Let’s have it, then.’

Jarene slapped the creds into his palm and helped Quinne over the threshold into the cramped confines of the gatehouse, with Downpipe still under her other shoulder. The guard took a quick look out, checking from side to side to presumably make sure there were no creeping hordes of scavvies about to launch an assault, then shut the gate again and bolted it.

‘Pleasure doing business with you ladies,’ he grunted, tucking the creds away. ‘If you’re looking for cheap then try Mayson’s down on the east waterfront, but I wouldn’t touch it myself. If you want good, head up the main hill on the left and look for Jomar Roze’s place. It’ll set you back, but he’s where I’d go, should I need to.’

Jarene gave him a curt nod of thanks, and the three of them ducked out into the street beyond.

‘“After Lights Out” my arse,’ Downpipe spat, looking around.

However Skull Marsh generated its power – whether that be from tapping in to a main wire or from some other, more esoteric process involving the chemical potential of the sump fluid, which Jarene had heard was possible – they certainly didn’t object to using it. The main glow globes in the dome roof far above might have been dark, but the street the trio now stepped out into wasn’t just bustling, it was well-lit. Skull Marsh’s enclosing walls placed an absolute limit on the amount of space available for building, so everything was squashed up and crammed together. Here, near one of the gates, shops crowded in on each other – bars, bazaars, gunsmiths and food halls, everything that might be needed by a newly arrived traveller, or one about to depart. Each one had its own light or sign advertising its wares and trying to outdo its neighbours, and in the manifold hues they cast thronged the population of Skull Marsh, going about their business in defiance of the darkness that lingered elsewhere.

A screeching and thrashing overhead caught Jarene’s attention and she glanced up to see the huge form of a carrion bat caught in a wire net strung from rooftop to rooftop. The nets seemed to stretch over the entire settlement, so far as she could see – certainly above each street. It made sense, since the light would attract such flying beasts, and it would help prevent attacks. Then she saw two juves clutching knives venturing tentatively out across the mesh, and realised that it was also doubtlessly a way to snare some additional protein.

‘He said up the hill on the left, yeah?’ Downpipe asked, and Jarene dragged her attention back to the task in hand. They pivoted around and set off, but soon found that it was impossible to make much progress walking three abreast. Jarene took the lead and employed her right elbow to move other pedestrians aside while supporting Quinne as best she could with her left arm, and Downpipe brought up the rear. In this way they were able to make their way up the hill until Jarene saw the sign reading ‘JOMAR ROZE – MASTER APOTHECARY’.

‘Modest,’ Downpipe grunted.

‘Let’s hope he truthful,’ Jarene commented. She eyed the shop. It had two windows displaying various jars of shredded leaves and fungus and the like, alembics and stoppered vials of coloured liquid, but through which the interior could also be seen. The door was between those two windows, and set back slightly. On the uphill side the shop was set right up against the neighbouring building, but on the other there was a narrow access alley to the rear. Jarene nodded to herself and slapped Quinne on the back.

‘Right then. Go get yourself fixed.’ She eased over to the window nearest the alley, and Quinne and Downpipe made for the door. As soon as they opened it they shrugged off their weathercloaks, revealing the markings and weapons of two Escher gangers.

‘Good day,’ chirped the man behind the counter as the bell on his door rang. He was short and slight, and for some reason was wearing what looked to be a hat lined with rat fur, despite being under his own roof. Jarene saw his face drop in alarm as he caught sight of who was actually entering his shop, but he rallied well. ‘Jomar Roze, master apothecary at your service. Umm, what appears to be–’

‘Milliasaur bite,’ Downpipe grunted, jerking a thumb at Quinne. Roze opened his mouth to reply but the door had swung shut again, and Jarene couldn’t hear what he said. However, after a brief exchange Roze turned and headed for a door leading to the back of his shop, behind the counter and clearly off limits to customers.

Exactly as Jarene had expected. She spun away from the window and plunged into the narrow alley, head down and elbows in, the tough surface of her weathercloak the only thing protecting her from abrasions caused by the close-set walls.

The Violet Death ran Skull Marsh as much as anyone did, that much was common knowledge, and they tolerated no other gangs operating out of their patch. Anyone who lived here, certainly anyone who’d been here long enough to set up a business, would know exactly what the Violet Death’s gang uniform was, and would know that Quinne and Downpipe certainly weren’t wearing it. They were outsiders flaunting their membership of a different gang, and even if Roze hadn’t recognised the Wild Cats tattoos or known that they’d been outlawed, he wouldn’t want to be seen serving a rival gang. He’d give Quinne and Downpipe the remedy they wanted out of fear, but he’d tip off the Violet Death as soon as he could about the intruders. If that meant getting word to them himself straight afterwards then he’d do it, but if he had someone in the back of his shop, perhaps some kid whose job it was to do the simple but onerous tasks related to apothecary work that the master apothecary himself didn’t want to trouble himself with…

Jarene squeezed out of the other end of the alley and found herself in a space not much larger, a place made out of gaps between buildings and largely filled with waste of one sort or another. Two huge rats, close on three feet long apiece, hissed at her from the top of a small mound of refuse a short distance away. There looked to be a human hand sticking out from it. Jarene wondered if one of Roze’s medicinal draughts hadn’t had the intended effect, although there were plenty of other places a corpse could have come from. Perhaps someone had drunk a bit too much Second Best.

A lock rattled, and Jarene ducked back into the alley. A moment later she heard a door scrape open, then closed – the sound of someone wanting very much to be quiet. Edging forward, she peered around the corner and saw a skinny male juve with a blond buzzcut scampering away through the piles of rubbish, steering well clear of the rats. Jarene didn’t blame him, since if you put both rodents together they might weigh nearly as much as him. Once he’d got past that particular refuse heap he ducked sideways through another alley, on the opposite side to where she stood.

She set off after him, leaping over rubbish where he’d gone around, and ignoring the rats. The alley he’d gone through was barely any wider than the one she’d been lurking in, but she scraped through it just the same and found herself in a street much like the one Roze’s place fronted onto. A quick glance around showed her mark’s blond hair bobbing and weaving through the crowd, heading uphill.

Jarene didn’t have time to be stealthy or cautious, but it didn’t matter; the kid wasn’t even looking to see if he was being followed, he was just concentrating on getting to where he was going as fast as he could. If it had been a straight footrace Jarene was confident she could have outpaced him, but she was hampered by needing to keep her cloak tight about herself to avoid her weapons and gang tattoos drawing unwelcome attention. It wasn’t like other people weren’t walking around armed, but there was a reason Quinne and Downpipe hadn’t taken their cloaks off until they were inside Roze’s shop.

Besides, she didn’t need to catch him, she just needed to keep him in view. She lost him once or twice, but the bobbling of heads or occasional shout at the gangly kid pushing past people allowed her to find him again. His route wasn’t a complicated one, either. As soon as the street turned its first corner, Jarene had worked out where they were going.

At the top of the hill, occupying the highest point in all of Skull Marsh and lit up by (of course) violet lights, was a squat, two-storey building with narrow window slits and thick buttresses. It had been decorated with garish splashes of paint and adorned by statuary ranging from cherubs to lithe figures clasping each other close. A pulsing bass thud was emanating from it and the words LIFE AFTER DEATH were emblazoned above the main door in eye-searing letters, but Jarene wasn’t fooled. She’d lived uphive, and she’d seen the type of fortified building that housed Administratum officials and Enforcers. This didn’t look to be an exact copy, from what she could tell, but it was close enough to have been built by someone who had more than a passing familiarity with the design. The Violet Death might be trying to dress their headquarters up as a club, but there was no mistaking it as anything other than their seat of power.

Still, Jarene was glad she and the girls had pulled their scheme on Jomar Roze. Ask a local where the Violet Death was based and they might send you the wrong way, then try to gain favour by telling the gang that someone was asking after them. Play dumb to the possibility of them shopping you, and you could reliably follow them right to where you wanted to go.

The juve was trying to slip through the queue of punters waiting to get in for their hit of rough alcohol, locally brewed hallucinogens and mindless dancing, but the queue had other ideas. He was grabbed and shoved backwards with curses heaped upon his head, leaving him standing on the spot shaking with anxiety, clearly trying to work out how to get to the main door and deliver his urgent message without invoking anyone else’s ire.

Jarene snorted. One of the first things she’d learned as a ganger was that even in the underhive, far away from what anyone would class as civilised society, you could largely ignore social norms. If you were flagrant enough, most people would be too taken aback to do anything about it. So she strode forward, shouldering the blond juve aside, and barged through the line of people without taking any notice of the shouts that followed her.

It only took her a few seconds to reach the front, at which point she suddenly noticed that one of the figures she’d taken for a statue was nothing of the sort. It was in fact a somewhat undersized Goliath, definitely dead and just starting to decompose. To her shock, Jarene realised that he was sporting the cranial stud pattern of the Iron Tyrants. The sheer nerve of displaying an enemy’s corpse above your own front door stunned her to the point that when the pair of Eschers acting as door guards stepped forward to confront her, she took a moment to gather herself. Thankfully, the one on the right, half her face obscured by purple locks, seemed just as shocked at someone pushing through the queue and simply gaped at her. The one on the left, however, held her hand out authoritatively.

‘Hold it,’ she snapped. ‘What’s your big idea?’ Her head was shaved smooth, she had a keloid running from her left temple to her jaw that she’d accentuated with silver paint, and she was pretty enough to make Jarene look twice even when she had other things on her mind. Both door guards had the violet triangle painted on their foreheads, but not the corresponding one coming up from their chins. Probably not full-fledged Violet Death members, then, at least not yet.

Jarene put dead Goliaths and the attractiveness of certain door guards out of her mind, threw her hood back, and grinned at the pair of them as their eyes widened.

‘One of you beauties want to run and tell Scorpia that Jarene of the Wild Cats want to see her?’

Scorpia, Mistress of Skull Marsh, Lady Reaper of the Violet Death and widely rumoured to be an Empress-damned wyrd (which would get you killed quick as spitting if any of her gang heard you repeating it) had fashioned the top floor of Life After Death into a throne room. An actual throne room, with an actual throne. Jarene was impressed, not so much at the opulence of her surroundings – although they were pretty plush – but more by the sheer arrogance on display. After a certain point you sort of had to stand back and applaud someone who was able to have that high an opinion of themselves.

‘Jarene,’ Scorpia said. Her voice was melodic, almost hypnotic, and all the more eerie thanks to emanating from a gilt-chased face mask that bore narrow eye slits and a wide, stylised smile. All that could be seen of the woman’s own features was the faint flash of her eyes now and again, when the light caught them. ‘To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit from the dome’s newest outlaw?’

Jarene suppressed a snort. That one sentence had told her that Scorpia was ‘uphive as skut’, as Downpipe would have put it. The Violet Death’s leader talked like a nob, but she had the accent down right too, not just the fancy sentences. Probably not Spire, but certainly a damned sight wealthier than even Elena’s family had been. It made Jarene wonder for a moment why she’d ended up down here. Perhaps the rumours of her being a wyrd were true after all, and she’d fled to where the Enforcers were less likely to find her. She wouldn’t have been the first.

‘Got a problem,’ Jarene replied, looking Scorpia as close to in the eyes as she could manage with that mask getting in the way. There were half a dozen other Violet Death around, displaying varying degrees of interest in the conversation, and she was conscious of the need to hit the right balance between confident and annoyingly cocky.

The mask tilted to one side. ‘Do tell.’

The next sentence tore at Jarene’s throat a little, but she got it out with barely a tremor in her voice. ‘Most of my crew been wasted.’

There were a couple of intakes of breath around her, quickly suppressed. News hadn’t reached, then.

Scorpia’s expression was, of course, unreadable. ‘And?’

Jarene inhaled. What she was about to do went against her pride, but it was why she’d come here in the first place. It was the only viable option left to her, Quinne and Downpipe, short of hiding in holes for the rest of their lives.

‘Means me and the other girls need a new crew. Thought we might find one here.’

Scorpia leaned forward on her throne, resting her chin on one gloved hand. ‘You’re outlaws. Why should we harbour outlaws? For that matter, why shouldn’t we just collect the bounty on your heads ourselves?’

The obvious question, of course. Jarene just had to pray she had a good enough answer. ‘Our names been outlawed. We can change them. You the law hereabouts. We cover our Wild Cats tats, we take on your facepaint, take on your markings. No one going to question you. And we can be more valuable to you alive than as bounty.’

‘You’d throw away your old loyalties, just like that?’ Scorpia asked, her tone sharpened by scorn. ‘Hardly an appealing trait.’

‘Can’t be loyal to a dead crew,’ Jarene said bluntly, trying to ignore the images of Elena’s and Kay-Kay’s faces as they swam up in front of her. ‘Don’t serve no purpose. You tell us to kill our kin – no, we won’t do that, not unless they taking up arms against you, and they got no reason to be. But otherwise, yeah. Gotta be realistic.’

Scorpia leaned back again. ‘And why us?’

‘You sent Jemini to tell us we was outlawed, and the Tyrants was after us,’ Jarene said with a shrug. ‘Didn’t have to. Didn’t help us much, but no fault of yours. Plus I see you got one of theirs strung up outside. Makes me think you ain’t no friend to them. Might cross paths with them down the line, and then we get to indulge a bit of old loyalties.’ She realised that her fists were clenched and her voice had risen, and she forced herself to relax. ‘But that would be your call, not ours. Gang comes before personal, always.’

Scorpia made a noncommittal noise behind her mask. ‘And who else survived, apart from you?’

Jarene bit her lip. This was where she risked shopping the other two. She’d come alone to try to limit the risk, but any gang leader worth the name would want to know who they were agreeing to take on before they agreed to anything like this, if indeed they would at all. Nothing for it.

‘Quinne, and Downpipe Sally.’

There was another intake of breath around the room, this one less hushed. Something about Scorpia’s posture suddenly seemed to radiate attentiveness.

‘Quinne?’ the Lady Reaper repeated, and there was no mistaking the eagerness in her voice. Jarene fought down the impulse to cross the distance between them and slug the other woman across the jaw. No one got to say her partner’s name in that tone of voice, like she was some delicacy they couldn’t wait to sample.

‘We’ve heard a lot about Quinne,’ Scorpia continued, shifting in her seat. ‘They say she broke a Goliath’s jaw with one punch.’

‘True,’ Jarene said, trying to keep her expression neutral. ‘Was there. Saw the skutter run off with it flopping all over the place.’

‘And where are they now?’ Scorpia asked. ‘Your sisters-in-arms?’

‘Quinne took a milliasaur bite,’ Jarene said. ‘Her and Downpipe getting it treated. She sick now, but she’ll be back to her old self soon, so long as the apothecaries here know their stuff.’

Scorpia unfolded herself from her throne and walked down the steps towards Jarene. They were of a similar height and build, Jarene realised, but the other woman moved like a dancer whereas Jarene would be the first to admit her gait was utilitarian at best. She sometimes felt she had a hard enough time getting from one place to another without bashing into something, never mind trying to look good while she did it. Quinne sometimes teased her about it, and for all the fact that Jarene knew it was good-natured, she had a sudden desperate, ridiculous wish that Scorpia would refuse them. She wasn’t sure she wanted her partner to meet this graceful, powerful woman who clearly held Quinne in such high esteem, and then she felt furious guilt at the realisation that she’d assumed Quinne’s head would be turned so easily.

Besides, this the best hope for all of us. Gang comes before personal. Always.

Scorpia came to a halt less than three feet away from her, her mask glinting in the low light that surrounded them. She was so close that when she spoke Jarene could hear the slight huff of breath as Scorpia’s words hit the polished surface just in front of her lips.

‘I accept your offer, Jarene, on two conditions, although I think both of them will appeal to you. The first is that Quinne makes a full recovery, so she can be as useful to us as she was to the Wild Cats.’

Jarene nodded warily. ‘Trust me, I hoping for that too.’

‘I’m sure,’ Scorpia purred, and Jarene checked another instinct to lash out.

‘And the second?’

‘The Iron Tyrants are getting far too bold, and their elimination of the Wild Cats leaves an insufficient buffer between their territory and ours,’ Scorpia said, and now her tone was business-like again. ‘I’m sure your former companions will have sold their lives dearly, and I don’t think those muscle-headed freaks should be allowed time to lick their wounds from that butcher’s bill. We need to teach our new neighbours some manners.

‘And I know just the three fighters to lead the way.’

‘This sucks,’ Downpipe said flatly. She was sitting hunched up in the bottom segment of a storage rack, weathercloak wrapped around her and feet pressed up against the pallets in front of her.

‘Think you got it bad?’ Quinne complained. ‘Least you can sit down.’ She was by the transport’s door, sandwiched up against it by the same pallets that were blocking Downpipe into her alcove, and had been on her feet for the entire journey. Half the bumps in the road caused her to knock her head against the door, and the road to the abandoned foundry that now served as the Iron Tyrants’ home camp was not a smooth one.

‘Ain’t talking about that,’ Downpipe replied, ‘though that sucks too. I meant how we being dumped in the middle of hell and expected to fight our way out.’

‘Just an initiation,’ Jarene said. The only space for her had been on top of one of the storage racks that ran down the transport’s sides, so although she was lying down she could do little but stare at the roof, a few inches from her nose.

‘Initiation?’ Downpipe scoffed. ‘Getting a kicking from the girls to see how tough you are, getting gassed to see what your tolerance is, killing a ripperjack with nothing except a knife – that’s an initiation. This just getting us wasted for kicks.’

‘Those things initiate juves,’ Jarene pointed out. ‘We gangers. We supposed to be tougher. And course Scorpia gonna want to see how bad we want in. One of her girls had come to us, you been prepared to take her in, give her a place to sleep and watch her back just on her say-so? Or you gonna want to see some dedication first?’

Downpipe grunted sourly. ‘I guess. Still think we just being thrown to the sump-spiders.’

‘We’ve killed spiders before,’ Jarene told her, although privately she shared some of the same concerns. Scorpia’s plan to deal with the Iron Tyrants was bold and simple: the three former Wild Cats would infiltrate the Goliaths’ victory feast and set off the toxin gas grenades they’d been supplied with. In the confusion, Violet Death would then be able to eliminate whatever sentries remained, come in and kill everyone.

Of course, that made no allowances for the safety of the three women who would have just dumped a bunch of gas grenades in the middle of the most brutal gang in the dome. That was to be expected. Scorpia had no loyalty to them – not yet, anyway – and their safety was not her concern. At the moment, they were simply weapons that needed to prove their usefulness.

‘We come through this, we get a new home,’ Quinne said, rolling her neck. She’d been back on her feet in a matter of hours, thanks to Jomar Roze’s remedy and her own strong constitution, although Jarene still had doubts about whether her partner was completely healed. ‘Plus we get payback on those scavvy-lovers what killed our gang. Seems a fair deal to me.’

‘If we come through it, and “if” never fed no one,’ Downpipe muttered, but she said nothing more before the transport growled to a halt. Jarene felt her pulse rate start to rise as the stark reality of what they were about to try to do set in, and her breathing suddenly sounded loud against the transport’s roof as the engine shut off.

A clank of bolts broke the quiet, and the rear door scraped open to reveal the rotund shape of Elias Ambrose, who advertised himself as a supplier of fine foodstuffs and liquors. In truth, Jarene reckoned the kegs of alcohol they’d shared this transport with boasted more quantity than quality, but perhaps he was simply providing what the market wanted. No one she was aware of had ever accused Goliaths of possessing a cultured palate.

Of course, the specific market in this case was unlikely to want three Escher gangers unleashing clouds of toxin-laced death in their midst, but among Elias Ambrose’s character traits was a fondness for certain narcotics. The Violet Death’s reach was greater than Jarene had realised, and their network of dealers kept its customers on a tightly controlled supply chain to ensure that the product could be modified at short notice. As a result, it had been surprisingly easy to lace Ambrose’s latest hit with chemicals that made him very open to suggestions delivered in a certain way, hence him risking his livelihood – and indeed life, if any of the Iron Tyrants survived tonight – by smuggling the three former Wild Cats in disguised as his employees.

‘Come on, come on,’ Ambrose fussed breathily. Sweat was beading on his bald scalp, and he wiped it away with the sleeve of his long coat. ‘Get this drink unloaded, yes?’

Jarene rolled off her shelf and lowered herself to the transport’s floor, the tendons in her shoulders complaining at her as she did so. Quinne had already hopped down onto the ground outside, eager to get out of the transport’s confines, and turned to start levering the pallets onto the waiting flatbed trolley that Ambrose had rolled up. Jarene picked her way past the alcohol and joined her partner, then took a quick look around at their destination.

They’d called it the Hellforge. Jarene had always imagined it as some flaming monstrosity, lit by a red glow and belching fire and smoke from chimney stacks shaped like the daemons depicted being smited by the God-Emperor in the stained crysglass windows of the abbey. The reality was almost a disappointment, being a long, low building of grey rockcrete, stained here and there by green smears of tenacious lichen. There was no fire or smoke visible, and no substantial structural alteration. The only menacing elements were the various broken windows staring out like empty eye sockets, and the crude renditions of crossed hammers behind a metal skull nearly as tall as she was over the main entrance.

Still, visually menacing or not, it was the stronghold of the gang who’d massacred the girls she’d run with since she’d come downhive. Fury warred with fear in her veins.

‘Quick, quick!’ Ambrose flapped. ‘Customers are waiting, yes!’ He wandered off to the second of his three transports, waving his arms at the menials hauling out fresh-roasted sides of grox. Jarene wasn’t sure if some side effect of the narcotics meant he’d forgotten they didn’t actually work for him or if he was simply a very convincing actor, but she shrugged and helped Quinne wrestle the pallet into position. She’d normally have left him in the dirt looking for his teeth for speaking to her like that, but she had more important considerations.

‘Remember,’ she said to the other two as Downpipe followed the alcohol out of the transport, ‘keep a low profile long as possible. Want them proper drunk first.’

They manoeuvred the trolley around and, with Quinne pushing and Jarene and Downpipe keeping it on course, joined the little cavalcade of provisions that Elias Ambrose was ushering towards the Hellforge’s main doors. Two guards with autoguns – not Goliaths, men of indeterminate house allegiance and questionable personal hygiene – watched them approach with the casual insouciance of hired guns who knew that the reputation of the gang they were nominally protecting meant they were very unlikely to have to actually earn their pay tonight.

‘Hold up,’ one of them drawled, raising a hand as Ambrose’s little group reached the doors.

‘Elias Ambrose, master victualler,’ Ambrose announced himself pompously. ‘My delivery is expected, yes!’

‘Yeah, we know,’ the guard said. ‘But we got our instructions, see? Can’t just let you in.’ He hammered on the door behind him with the stock of his gun, causing a hollow booming that rang out like the tolling of a cursed bell. Jarene tried not to jump at the noise. Her nerves were on edge enough as it was, without that fool’s antics.

Then one of the doors swung open and every anxiety reflex in her body sprang into an even higher gear as a huge shape emerged.

This man was undoubtedly a Goliath. He was over seven feet tall and at least twice as broad as the guards on the door, who suddenly looked like children in comparison. Slabs of thick muscle rippled as he moved, the product of genetech enhancements and, undoubtedly, hard physical labour. His biceps were bigger than her head. His thighs were thicker than her waist. He wore a sheet of red-painted metal across his chest as crude armour, with another smaller one on his right shoulder as some sort of pauldron and a third protecting his left thigh. He looked like he could have hammered them into shape with his fists. And, screwed directly into his skull, were studs in the distinctive pattern of the Iron Tyrants.

‘Man is the food man?’ he rumbled, pointing at Ambrose. Jarene’s chest tightened. There was something about the timbre of his voice, the basso pitch of it, that made her want to reach for a weapon and check her girls were behind her. Her shotgun hung strapped to her back, between the belts of tox grenades, incriminatingly close and yet alarmingly out of easy reach.

‘Yes, sir!’ Ambrose squeaked, doing his best to appear unintimidated and failing miserably.

‘Try some,’ the Goliath said, gesturing at the trolleys. Ambrose frowned, his sweating notably increasing.

‘I… I beg your pardon?’

The Goliath frowned back, apparently confused. He raised his voice.

‘Try. Some.’

‘No, no, I mean–!’ Ambrose hastily corrected himself as the Goliath’s frown deepened and he opened his mouth again. ‘I mean, yes, of course, I heard you, and I will! But… why?’

The Goliath nodded, as though he now understood Ambrose’s hesitation. ‘Food man might have poisoned it. King Viktor said so. So food man should try some first. King Viktor said that too. King Viktor said Brattar should choose because food man might have not poisoned some in case Iron Tyrants made food man try it, and if food man knew what it was then food man could choose that.’ He didn’t wait for a reply, instead walking forward and drawing a knife with a blade as long as Jarene’s forearm, which in his hand looked little more than a toy. He hummed briefly for a moment as if deciding, then pulled back the heatproof silver sheet that covered one of the sides of steaming roast grox and carved a chunk of meat off. He turned and shoved it at Ambrose.

‘Eat.’

Ambrose took it from him without hesitation and bit down, chewing and swallowing with every sign of enjoyment. Jarene couldn’t blame him; it actually smelt delicious.

‘Hngh.’ The Goliath grunted in what appeared to be satisfaction, then turned to their trolley. ‘Move.’

For one second, as the monstrous gene-jacked behemoth towered over her, Jarene forgot where she was and what she was supposed to be doing. Her battle instincts, ingrained from years of survival, were screaming at her to pull Spitter from its hip holster and burn a superheated hole right through this giant man who was far closer to her than any man ever had a right to be. The trouble was, those instincts were running headlong into the rational part of her brain yelling about keeping the pretence up, not blowing their cover and doing whatever in the sump the Goliath said, like the good little employee of Elias Ambrose she was supposed to be.

She froze, caught in a momentary agony of indecision.

‘Brattar said move,’ the Goliath repeated testily. He reached out, not aggressively as such, but simply to get her out of the way so he could get to the alcohol behind her and make Ambrose drink some.

His fingers closed around her shoulder.

‘Get your hands off her!’

Quinne lunged around the trolley and past Jarene, bringing her fist around in an inexorable arc that terminated on the Goliath’s massive jaw. There was an audible crack and the Goliath stumbled backwards, hands flying to his face. The confusion and bewilderment at being attacked so unexpectedly was now rapidly being replaced on his oversized features with pain and rage. Jarene’s guts turned to water. Everything had just been ruined…

Downpipe stepped forwards and placed both her laspistols underneath the Goliath’s chin, the tips of the barrels digging into the meat of his neck, then pulled the triggers. Twin bolts of super-focused light stabbed up into his skull, burning through bone, tendon and brain matter on their way. The huge man staggered back half a step, braindead but still standing for the moment.

Downpipe kicked him over backwards, then levelled her pistols at the stunned door guards revealed again by his falling shape. Their weapons hadn’t even cleared their holsters before she’d shot them both dead, a las-bolt through each of their foreheads.

‘Guess we doing this the hard way, then,’ Downpipe commented absently. ‘Ladies. Shall we?’

For a moment, Jarene wanted to turn and run, following Elias Ambrose and the rest of his people who’d immediately decided this was no longer a healthy place to be. She wanted to find the deepest, darkest hole she could and hide there. But that wouldn’t work. This was their only chance now; they’d set their course and they had to stick to it, unless they wanted the Violet Death on their heels as well as everyone else.

‘We still gotta buy time,’ she said, trying to master her voice, thinking quickly. ‘We go in guns blazing, we gonna die before Scorpia’s girls can even get to us.’

‘Don’t think the old plan gonna work,’ Quinne pointed out, nursing her hand ruefully.

‘So we make a new plan,’ Jarene snapped. Unfortunately, there didn’t seem to be many options. ‘Right, so what if we just walk in?’

‘You said guns blazing would get us killed straight off,’ Downpipe pointed out. ‘But we best do something quick.’ She gestured at the door of the Hellforge, which had swung shut again after Brattar had come out. ‘Guess they didn’t hear my shots, but they soon gonna be wondering why their boy ain’t come back.’

‘Not talking about guns blazing,’ Jarene replied, wondering if this was actually the worst idea in the history of bad ideas. ‘Goliaths don’t expect people to just front up to them, except other Goliaths. What if…?’

The interior of the Hellforge didn’t look to have changed that much since it had been a working foundry. The ceiling was a web of girders in which only half of the original lights still worked, and it looked a little as though some monstrous metallic spider with a very orderly mind had made its home there. Two lines of plasteel pillars supported the ceiling, and the huge cylinder at the far end must have been the kiln where ore was smelted, judging by the runnels that fed down from it to two long workbenches that ran the length of the building. It was one big, open space, littered here and there with looming machines of unclear purpose, save for an internal wall at the far end that enclosed what might once have been the supervisor’s office and now, judging by the scrawled glyphs and gaudy ostentation affixed, could well be King Viktor’s private quarters.

Sitting in the middle of the Hellforge, around a semicircle of metal that had been chopped and welded into a feasting platform, were the Iron Tyrants.

Jarene saw seven seated Goliaths as she, Quinne and Downpipe crossed the threshold and walked towards them. Quinne was in the middle of their trio, a barrel of Ambrose’s alcohol balanced on one shoulder, with Downpipe on her right and Jarene on her left. All three of them were still wrapped up in their weathercloaks as best they could be, the better to hide their deadly cargos. They each had their respirators on, though, for all that it might look suspicious – there was no point detonating a poisonous gas cloud only to be its first victim, at least not if you had any hope of making it out alive.

Jarene hadn’t recognised the juve who’d been slowly decomposing outside Life After Death, and the one they’d killed at the door had identified himself as Brattar, a name she’d heard but hadn’t known much about. She took quick stock of the remaining Goliaths she could see, and her heart leapt as she caught sight of another huge body laid out on the floor. This looked to be as much a wake as a victory feast, and she felt a fierce pride at the thought that her old sisters had taken that monster down. But as for the ones who were still breathing…

There was Kaller, his power hammer disconcertingly close to hand. Next to him was his sister Kovra, nicknamed ‘The Ripper’, who habitually carried one of the two-handed, serrated axes the Goliaths called ‘renderizers’. On her left was another man Jarene didn’t know, who was exchanging bellowing, laughing insults with a male juve on the other side of the ring. On the juve’s left was Strangling Jak, who looked to have been badly shredded by a frag grenade – probably the one Jarene had heard detonated in the Gallery as the Wild Cats had got desperate – and on his right was ‘Tiny’ Sejj, who’d got her name through being barely taller than Quinne, although she must have been at least twice as heavy.

And sitting in the middle of them all, huge arms crossed and a foot-tall metal crest running back along the crown of his skull, was King Viktor.

He was immense. Jarene had never seen a Space Marine in real life, but back when she was a kid she’d seen some holos of the Imperial Fists when they’d visited Necromunda looking to recruit, and had marvelled at the immense size of those transhuman warriors. She’d wanted to be one so badly, and it had been one of the worst days of her young life when she’d found out that only male youths were accepted as Space Marine novitiates. Looking at King Viktor, it was easy to believe that one of them could have shucked off his armour and descended into the depths of Hive Primus to set himself up as some warlike potentate.

She told herself sternly that such thoughts weren’t going to help. What they were about to try was going to be risky enough without her getting into her head that the Goliaths’ leader was one of those godlike warriors. He was just another gene-jacked meathead, big and strong but completely mortal. His lackey at the door hadn’t been much smaller, after all, and he’d died easy enough with two las-bolts through his brain.

‘That’s not enough drink!’ Sejj roared, catching sight of Quinne and her single barrel. ‘What’s going on?’

Seven pairs of Goliath eyes locked onto them, and Jarene felt their weight like an almost physical pressure. However, she, Quinne and Downpipe kept walking forwards. That was their plan.

Their really stupid plan, thrown together at the last minute because Jarene had frozen, and Quinne couldn’t bear to see her partner grabbed by someone else.

‘What’s this, something special?’ Kaller rumbled. They were nearly level with him now. ‘There’s going to be more, right?’

‘Is that for all of the Tyrants?’ the juve piped up incredulously.

‘And where’s the food?’ Strangling Jak rasped. He wasn’t so named because he regularly choked others to death, although Jarene was sure that he had, but because an old throat injury had left him sounding like he was permanently on the verge of dying himself.

‘Ambrose is just being a show off,’ Kovra said, her deep voice as smooth as honeyed Wild Snake, despite the derision in it. Jarene scowled behind her mask. It wasn’t fair that a woman she was about to try to kill should sound like that. They had now passed into the metal semicircle. It was actually working! The Iron Tyrants simply couldn’t comprehend that three people might walk into their midst with bad intentions in their own home.

‘Showing off be damned, Jak wants his food!’ Jak shouted, or as close to shouting as he could come. ‘And where’s Brattar?’

King Viktor stood and held up a massive hand.

‘STOP!’

His shout was like the detonation of a cannon shell; like the bone-grating rumble that marked the first tremor of a hive quake. Jarene, Quinne and Downpipe lurched to a halt without intending to, momentarily stunned by the sheer power and authority of it.

‘Who are women in cloaks?’ Viktor demanded. ‘Where is Ambrose, and where is Brattar?’

Quinne stooped to place her barrel on the ground, lengthways, then shoved it with her boot. It rolled across the foundry’s floor with a metallic grinding noise and came to rest near Viktor’s feet. He didn’t look down at it.

‘King Viktor said,’ the Goliath leader repeated with increasing menace, ‘who are women in cloaks?’

Nothing for it.

Jarene threw her weathercloak off, her action mirrored a split second later by the other two, and each of them held up two belts of poison gas grenades, the blinking red lights on them indicating their armed status.

‘Surprise, skutbrains!’ Jarene yelled. She saw the adult male whose name she didn’t know reach for a weapon. ‘Ah.’ She jerked a belt of grenades threateningly and he froze, eyes fixed on them.

‘Women who were in cloaks are other Wild Cats,’ King Viktor said slowly, his brows lowering. He didn’t look scared, just angry. ‘Jarene, Quinne and Downpipe Sally. King Viktor remembers the names. They weren’t with the rest of their gang.’

‘Anyone goes for a gun, they won’t be breathing proper!’ Jarene shouted. Now it was just a case of how long they could stall for.

‘Why did Jarene come here?’ King Viktor demanded.

Jarene locked eyes with him and hoped to the God-Empress that Quinne and Downpipe would keep an eye on the rest. ‘Why’d you set us up, Viktor?’

King Viktor’s face screwed up. ‘Jarene makes no sense. Tyrants didn’t set Wild Cats up, Tyrants just collected the bounty. If Jarene didn’t want to be outlawed, Wild Cats shouldn’t have killed a Guilder.’

‘You set us up,’ Jarene snarled. ‘You got Breen to tell us about the caravan but not tell us about the Guilder, and then you killed her.’

King Viktor looked honestly puzzled, his massive brow wrinkling.

Then he started laughing.

‘What?’ Jarene demanded furiously as the enormous man guffawed so hard he nearly bent double. Her pulse was through the roof, she was shaking so hard she could barely hold onto the grenades, and this musclebound oaf was laughing at her? ‘Why you laughing, you scavvy-loving skutbrain?’

‘Jarene has been played,’ King Viktor wheezed, his mirth apparently so great he was no longer concerned about the imminent threat of poisoned death. ‘King Viktor has never heard of Breen.’

‘So how come you knew we was outlawed as soon as it happened?’ Jarene demanded. This was buying time, certainly, but she was angry and confused all at the same time now. ‘How come you knew which way the girls were going?’

‘Because Scorpia told King Viktor,’ the Goliath leader chuckled, wiping an eye with a massive finger.

Everything went cold. Jarene’s knees were water. Her spine was ice.

‘What?’

‘Violet Death killed Young Zyle in Kal’s Town,’ King Viktor said, his face clouding over at the memory. ‘Young Zyle was only a juve, but Young Zyle was still an Iron Tyrant. Iron Tyrants were going to kill Violet Death as revenge, but Scorpia sent a message. Apologies, Scorpia said. Accident, Scorpia said. Let Violet Death make it up to Iron Tyrants, Scorpia said. Wild Cats will soon be outlawed. Violet Death can make Wild Cats run towards Cliff Town. Iron Tyrants will know first, can cut Wild Cats off and collect the bounty, all the bounty. Violet Death will move in on Bad Ford.’ He shrugged. ‘Bad Ford is too far from Hellforge to be worth Iron Tyrants’ time. Violet Death can have it.’

‘Oh skut…’ Downpipe hissed.

‘But Breen was… Wait.’ A horrible suspicion crystallised in Jarene’s brain. ‘Young Zyle… He had a stub gun?’

Viktor’s eyes narrowed. ‘How does Jarene know that?’

Because Breen was killed by a Goliath stub gun, Jarene thought, cursing herself, but that doesn’t mean it was a Goliath what pulled the trigger. Stupid, stupid, stupid!

Violet Death had been faced with the wrath of the Iron Tyrants coming down on them and had bought their way out using Breen’s rep and a captured Goliath stubber. The ease with which Scorpia’s girls had influenced Elias Ambrose left Jarene with little doubt they could have got to Breen in the same way. Maybe they’d always been her dealers, maybe they’d forcefully got her addicted to leave her as their pawn. It didn’t really matter.

The only question now was whether Violet Death had ever intended to follow the three Wild Cats girls into the Hellforge at all, or whether they were already back in Skull Marsh and laughing.

‘So is that it?’ Jarene demanded, trying to control her voice. ‘Is our sisters’ bounty enough to pay off Young Zyle’s life?’

‘Of course not,’ King Viktor said with a snort. ‘Violet Death will still pay, once Iron Tyrants have healed. Wild Cats fought well. But with Violet Death spread over two bases, Violet Death will be easier pickings.’

He abruptly grinned at her, showing nearly as many metal teeth as natural ones, and reached down to hoist the barrel of drink off the floor with one hand, as easily as Jarene would pick up a mug. ‘Wild Cats’ skinny arms must be tired holding those grenades. Why don’t Wild Cats put them down?’

King Viktor wasn’t stupid. For all that Goliaths were notorious for prizing brawn over brains, it wasn’t that they didn’t understand complexity. They just regarded it as weakness, and so they expected it from other houses while scorning it themselves. Asking the Eschers to put their grenades down, then shooting them as soon as they’d done so, was about as cunning as Viktor was going to get. If they didn’t do it then he’d get his gang to shoot them anyway, and damn the consequences.

Viktor thought they were bluffing. He’d expect complexity from them. He wouldn’t count on them following through with such a bold, self-destructive threat, or he’d have shot them already.

‘Twist or stick?’ Downpipe muttered tensely. It was a reference to snapper, a game the girls had sometimes played using Kay-Kay’s tarot deck when she hadn’t been watching. The dealer asked the question to see whether you wanted to keep the hand you had, or draw a new card and risk going bust.

‘Twist,’ Jarene replied, and the three surviving Wild Cats threw their grenades at the floor.

Noxious, green-white clouds billowed up instantly as the delicate plascrys panes in each orb shattered and the highly compressed contents vomited outwards, at least partially hiding the Eschers from view. Jarene tugged on her shotgun’s strap, brought it around off her back and into her hand, and fired at where she knew King Viktor had been a moment before.

She’d chambered an inferno round before she’d even entered the Hellforge. The incendiary shell ripped through the metal of the keg and hit the alcohol within – the strong, crude alcohol that was probably powerful enough to stun anyone without a Goliath’s constitution and sheer physical mass after a mere couple of swallows.

The entire thing exploded in a flower of yellow flame and a hail of metal shards. Jarene felt one shard tear a gash in her temple and another bury itself agonisingly in her right shoulder, while several more pattered more or less harmlessly off her flak vest. She grabbed the sliver of metal in her arm and pulled it out, loosing a trickle of blood in its wake, then dropped to one knee and took quick stock of their situation.

The gas grenades had largely finished venting their contents, but the atmosphere they’d thrown out was thick and choking – literally, judging by the hacking coughs she could hear coming from the Iron Tyrants – and in here there weren’t even the faint air movements of ventilation fans to disperse the cloud. The Goliaths knew broadly where they were, but probably couldn’t see them clearly enough to take anything other than wild shots. Which was fine until someone decided to lob a frag grenade into the smoke…

Downpipe raised her laspistols and opened fire, sending bolt after bolt outwards. Bolt after bolt of bright, searing light, all emanating from the same place within the cloud.

She might as well have lit a flare and waved it over her head.

‘No!’ Jarene shouted, scrambling to her feet to tackle Sally down, but she was too late. There was a thunderous bang, a bright muzzle flash off to Jarene’s left, and Downpipe Sally was knocked backwards to the floor. Jarene threw herself down again beside her, but she was greeted by the sight of broken white ribs peeking through the mangled flesh of the other woman’s chest. The stub cannon had blown a hole right through her, taking out her heart, most of her lungs and part of her spine on the way, and spreading a shower of bloody viscera over the floor behind her. Downpipe’s eyes widened momentarily in agonised horror as they locked onto Jarene’s face, and her lips moved for a moment, but she had no breath to form words. Then she went slack and still, and her eyes lost focus.

Jarene swore, trying to fight off the claws of guilt that pierced her guts. She’d known this was going to be dangerous, a last-gasp attempt to save themselves, but that didn’t lessen the sting that it had been her decisions, her failures that had caused this.

A massive, dark blur vaulted over the metal bulk of the feasting tables and landed a few feet away, huge boots planted on the rockcrete of the floor. Jarene looked up to see a respirator cast in the shape of a snarling, fang-filled maw and, rather closer and more concerning, the shape of Kovra’s renderizer. It looked like at least some of the Iron Tyrants had breathing protection close to hand.

Jarene frantically racked a new shell and raised her shotgun, but a sweep of the renderizer’s haft tore the weapon from her grasp and the strap from around her shoulders, sending the gun skittering across the floor. Kovra stepped forward, screaming in rage, and brought the renderizer down in a two-handed swing.

Quinne’s power sword crackled into life in the gas beside them and suddenly Jarene’s partner was there to intercept the blow, slicing clean through the haft and sending the massive serrated axehead spinning off into the smoke. The momentum of Kovra’s swing continued, and the decapitated shaft struck the rockcrete near Jarene’s feet, sending up a shower of sparks. The Goliath woman bellowed in fury and rounded on Quinne, who swung her powerblade at her enemy at neck height.

Kovra almost casually caught Quinne’s wrist in her left hand and brought the haft of her axe up with her right. It smashed into Quinne’s elbow, splintering bone and bending her arm entirely the wrong way.

Quinne screamed in agony. Kovra dropped her axe handle, grabbed Quinne by the throat and whirled on the spot to hurl her bodily over the feasting table and out of Jarene’s sight. Then she turned back to Jarene, massive fingers extended like claws, looking to crush and break.

Jarene managed to fumble Spitter from its holster, levelled it at Kovra and squeezed the trigger. There was a roaring hiss, a pulse of light like a small sun, and Kovra’s body crumpled to the floor with only a smoking ruin where her head used to be.

‘Quinne!’ Jarene yelled, peering through the gas clouds, not caring that she was broadcasting her location to any of the other Iron Tyrants who could breathe. Losing the girls had been bad enough, a festering emotional gut wound that would need time to heal should she make it out alive. Losing Downpipe on top of that was a knife of ice into her heart.

Losing Quinne would be no better than having her heart torn out.

There was another boom of a stub cannon off to her right, and she threw herself flat instinctively, even though the shot had already whistled past. Of course, Spitter’s blast had been even more obvious than Downpipe’s laspistol shots. She looked around desperately for her shotgun. She needed something she could kill with from a distance, something a bit more reliable than a plasma pistol…

‘Stop shooting blind!’ someone roared, and Jarene recognised the deep voice of King Viktor. She’d hoped the exploding keg would have taken him out – no such luck, it seemed.

‘Tyrants will hit each other,’ Viktor continued, his words punctuated by a cough. Perhaps the gas was having some effect, after all. ‘Surround the gas, go in, tear the Wild Cats apart.’

‘Farruk has one!’ a different voice shouted from Jarene’s left. ‘The biggest one!’

He’d got Quinne. Jarene boiled to her feet, one hand clawing for the stiletto knife at the small of her back. She had no time to look for her shotgun.

The Hellforge was suddenly filled with the sound of gunfire, not the deep, booming bark of stub cannons but the higher-pitched chatter of autoguns and the snap-hisses of las-fire. Keening war cries rang out, contrasting with the angry basso shouts that replied as the Iron Tyrants responded to this new threat.

The Violet Death had come to the party after all.

Jarene sprang over the feasting table, landed lightly on the other side and headed in the direction of Farruk’s voice, crouching low. A roar off to her left brought her whirling around, but the indistinct shape of Kaller wielding his massive crackling hammer was charging off in another direction, presumably towards members of Scorpia’s gang. Gunfire intensified and his bellowing took on an agonised edge, but the fizzing whump of a blunt, powered weapon striking flesh reached her ears too. He’d found enemies, by the sound of it. She hoped they’d keep him occupied.

She turned again, and found herself confronted by the adult male Tyrant whose name she hadn’t known. He had a huge axe in one hand and a massive wrench in the other, and one boot was placed squarely on the back of Quinne, pinning her to the floor. Quinne was desperately clawing for her power sword with her left hand, but it had fallen from her ruined right arm and she couldn’t reach it. The Goliath raised his axe, then looked up and saw Jarene.

‘Farruk has another!’ he shouted. He stamped on Quinne, causing her to cry out, then advanced towards Jarene with both weapons whirling. It was a complicated defensive pattern that simply shouldn’t have been possible with two weapons that big. Any attempt Jarene might have made to get at him with her knife would see her bludgeoned or cleaved into oblivion.

She raised Spitter and pulled the trigger.

Nothing happened except a rapidly rising whine.

An inexperienced ganger might have looked at their weapon in consternation. Jarene knew better. She tossed the pistol at the oncoming Farruk and ducked, covering her head with her arms.

Farruk barely needed to adjust his swings at all. His wrench flashed up to knock the improvised projectile aside, moments before he would bring his axe down on Jarene and turn her into so much gently cooling meat.

Spitter, on the verge of a catastrophic overload in any case, exploded the moment Farruk’s wrench hit it. A roiling ball of semi-liquid fire ignited and turned Farruk into a human torch that screamed briefly and staggered a few steps before slumping to the floor in a steaming heap, his weapons now glowing a dull red from the intense heat they’d just been subjected to.

Jarene paid him no more mind. She sprinted past him to where Quinne lay. ‘Quinne! Are you…?’ She hesitated. Are you all right? No, Jay, no, I’m skutting not. ‘Can you move?’

Quinne levered herself up on her left arm, coughing weakly, although her respirator was still in place so maybe that was just because she’d been winded by Farruk’s stomp rather than the gas getting to her. She looked up at Jarene and her face shifted. Jarene couldn’t see her partner’s mouth, but she knew Quinne’s eyes well enough to tell she was smiling.

‘You… worry too much… Jay.’

Jarene let out a laugh that was at least half sob. Quinne would joke until she was on the verge of death, but at least it meant that death hadn’t claimed her yet. That was something she had to hold on to–

‘Jay, look out!’

Jarene threw herself flat on instinct. Something tore by overhead and ricocheted off the wall, yards away, and she rolled up to her feet to meet this new threat with Quinne’s dropped power sword in her hand.

King Viktor, bleeding and burned and visibly furious, was aiming a rivet cannon at her. The huge device was designed to drive rivets into thick sheets of metal and must have weighed near as much as a regular human, but Goliath gangs often repurposed them into brutal short-ranged firearms and King Viktor wielded it as casually as Jarene would her shotgun. He grunted and flicked a switch, and vents in the side of the weapon began to glow with heat. The next bolt he fired would be red-hot, and there was no way Jarene could reach him before he pressed the firing stud.

She squared up to him, putting as much of herself as she could between him and Quinne.

Something silvery flashed out of the gas-occluded gloom behind King Viktor and wrapped itself around his neck. The Goliath reached up to it but the shock whip activated, just as one very much like it had on Yanai Jacques’ throat, starting off this whole miserable spiral of events.

However, King Viktor was no soft, pampered Merchant Guilder. He was a Goliath gang leader, and while that certainly required at least some brains, no Goliath would follow someone who couldn’t kick their arse if he needed to. King Viktor went down to one knee as the shockblast coursed through him, but only for a moment. Then he surged back to his feet, wrenching the shock whip free from his attacker’s hands using the sheer raw power of his shoulders and neck muscles. Its owner stumbled into view, metal mask glinting in the light.

Scorpia.

King Viktor brought his rivet cannon up. Scorpia raised her power sword as though to somehow ward off the shot, her other hand clawing for the plasma pistol holstered at her belt.

Jarene sprang forwards and rammed Quinne’s power sword through the Goliath’s massive chest from behind. The crackling blade sheared through layers of taut muscle and heavy bone as though they were the consistency of thick mud. The breastplate provided momentary resistance, but then the point thrust through that as well and emerged from Viktor’s chest, the power field already drying his blood on the blade and sending it drifting towards the floor as tiny flakes of dark red ash.

King Viktor made a confused, hiccupping sound, as though he couldn’t quite understand what was going on. Jarene felt him shudder, saw his huge muscles tense. Even transfixed by a power sword with his internal organs being slowly cooked, he wasn’t dead yet.

She wrenched the blade, twisted it, pulled it out and down. It re-emerged through his ribcage, accompanied by a flood of blood. Now King Viktor started to crumple, his legs no longer supporting his weight. The rivet cannon fell from his hands and clattered to the floor, still glowing with heat and ready to discharge.

Scorpia approached at a run, a quick three-step charge, and sheared the top of Viktor’s head clean off.

The huge Goliath fell bonelessly, nearly hitting Jarene on the way down. Scorpia huffed out a breath in what sounded like relief and picked up the hilt of her shock whip, uncoiling it from Viktor’s neck. She looked up at Jarene and their eyes met.

Jarene wasn’t quick enough to blank her expression. If she’d had any doubt about Scorpia’s deceit, had held onto any notion that King Viktor might have been lying to her, it disappeared when Scorpia’s eyes narrowed behind her mask. Jarene knew, and now Scorpia knew that she knew. Of course, Scorpia had to have known that even if everything had gone to plan, even if the Wild Cats had infiltrated as servers and just waited until the Iron Tyrants had got drunk to let off the gas grenades instead of challenging King Viktor directly, there was a possibility they would have overheard incriminating conversations from intoxicated Goliaths.

Which probably explained why, instead of waiting to see what Jarene said and then trying to assuage her concerns or dissemble, Scorpia immediately attacked.

Jarene backed away, parrying a swing of her enemy’s power sword and ducking a cracking sweep of the shock whip. Scorpia’s whip gave her the advantage at range, and if Jarene backed off too far Scorpia would have time to draw her plasma pistol. Her only option was to get in close, so close the whip was more an encumbrance than an advantage, and hope she was a good enough swordswoman to make an opening for her stiletto knife.

‘Leave her alone!’ That was Quinne, crawling one-armed towards them as though she could help. Scorpia’s answering laugh was mocking, made even hollower by the mask in front of her mouth. Why didn’t she need a respirator? The Violet Death must have been dosed up on antidote to whatever the poison in the gas was before they ever came here. Another advantage Scorpia had: if Jarene lost her respirator, she’d undoubtedly be hacking up blood in no time.

Jarene bit down on her lip. She lunged in, aiming for Scorpia’s chest with the tip of Quinne’s power sword, her stiletto knife held low in her off-hand ready to plunge up into her opponent’s ribs if the blow was parried.

Scorpia just side-stepped, lashworm-quick, and buried her boot into Jarene’s gut.

The world flashed as Jarene’s lungs suddenly emptied of oxygen. She tried to turn to follow her enemy but something wrapped around her right arm, the arm she held Quinne’s power sword in, and then everything turned to silver agony as Scorpia activated her shock whip again.

Every muscle clenched. Her bones were on fire. Her teeth ignited. Her spine was the centre of her universe, and her universe was pain.

Then she was face down on the floor, drooling into her respirator and feeling like she’d been kicked by the entire Iron Tyrants gang for five minutes. Only her right arm was giving off any other signals, and that was the hot, stinging pain of a flash-burn where the whip was wrapped around it.

‘Shame, really,’ Scorpia was saying. Jarene heard a rattle as her stiletto knife was kicked away. She tried to hold onto Quinne’s powerblade, but her muscles felt like sump goo. Scorpia’s boots crossed the floor in front of her eyes and then her sword was kicked loose as well.

‘I’d honestly intended to let you join us,’ Scorpia continued, stepping back. ‘A pity your girl got so badly broken up. You’re useless to me now. But I suppose I’d better make it look like Viktor did for you. Only Jemini knows the truth about our little scheme, after all. Some of the girls might take it the wrong way.’ She sucked her breath in mock sympathy. ‘It’s probably going to hurt, I’m afraid. Viktor wouldn’t have been one for finesse.’

‘Hey… ugly!’

As insults went, it wasn’t a great one. But it was spat with tangible hatred, through audible pain, and it came from Quinne. Jarene raised her head, wondering why the hell she hadn’t tried to get away.

It turned out that Quinne hadn’t exactly been crawling towards Jarene and Scorpia when they’d been fighting, after all. She’d actually been crawling towards King Viktor’s corpse, and although she was still prone, her hand was now on the firing stud of his rivet cannon. His rivet cannon that was still primed to shoot, still glowing red with heat, and which Quinne had turned to point at the leader of the Violet Death.

Quinne pressed the button.

The red-hot bolt skimmed over the floor and smashed through both of Scorpia’s ankles.

Scorpia collapsed with a scream and writhed like someone in the last stages of milliasaur shock. She kicked and bucked, reaching down to where her legs had been so abruptly truncated, her screaming all the more disconcerting due to it emanating from the blankly smiling features of her mask.

‘Jay!’

Quinne slid something across the floor. It was her stiletto knife, the twin of the one that Jarene had carried. Quinne had bought the pair and given Jarene one before they’d kissed for the first time. Jarene had told her she had a really strange idea of romance, and Quinne had laughed at her.

Jarene grabbed the knife as it came to a rest in front of her and forced herself up onto her knees. Her body still protested, but the effects of the shock whip were starting to wear off and she had business to finish.

She reached out and grabbed Scorpia’s thrashing head to hold it still for a moment, then drove the knife through one of the mask’s eyeholes.

Scorpia’s screams and frenzied movements came to an immediate end. Jarene stared down at her, the woman who’d ruined her and Quinne’s lives and effectively ended those of the rest of the Wild Cats. There wasn’t any sense of satisfaction, of vengeance achieved. There was just an ache inside for what had been lost.

She withdrew the knife. Then, grunting with the effort, she tugged Scorpia’s mask off.

The leader of the Violet Death would have been quite pretty, if it weren’t for the gaping bloody wound where her left eye should be. She bore no obvious disfigurement, no mutant mark that might have confirmed the rumours of her wyrd powers. Jarene had no idea why she’d chosen to wear a mask all the time. Perhaps it was just her way of constructing her own myth. An attempt to present herself as something more, something beyond a regular human. Something unknowable and untouchable.

‘Didn’t work, did it?’ Jarene grunted at her. She gritted her teeth and unwound the shock whip from her arm, wincing and whimpering as she pulled it free of the burned flesh. Then she grabbed Scorpia’s arm, got to her feet and dragged the body over to King Viktor’s corpse. Quinne was sitting up, her face a mask of pain as she tried to cradle her shattered arm to her chest.

‘What do we do now?’ Quinne whispered. She looked younger than she had in years, like an oversized girl staring up at Jarene, looking for guidance.

Jarene looked around. The gas was slowly thinning now. The sounds of battle had pretty much stopped. She could hear voices, Escher voices, calling back and forth. It sounded like the Iron Tyrants had finally been taken down. She looked back at Quinne.

‘We improvise.’

When the eight members of Violet Death who were still on their feet found them, Jarene was sitting on the bodies of King Viktor and Scorpia, with Scorpia’s plasma pistol in one hand and her mask dangling from the fingers of the other, and Quinne propped up beside her.

‘You,’ Jarene said, bringing the gun up to point at Jemini. ‘You wanna tell everyone the real reason my gang got outlawed?’

Jemini looked from Jarene to the gun in her hand, to the bodies she was sitting on, to Quinne’s glare that was near enough able to maim in its own right. She swallowed.

‘Scorpia set you up. She used that contact, Breen, in Stan’s Hole, to feed you false info.’

A mutter passed through the other gangers. Jarene gestured with the pistol for Jemini to continue.

‘And what happened to Breen?’

‘I shot her in the head with the stub gun we took from that Goliath what Kaia killed in Kal’s Town, so if you traced anything it’d lead back to the Tyrants.’

‘You…’ Quinne growled, then broke off, as though no words would do her feelings justice.

‘The hell were you thinking?’ one of the other gangers demanded, rounding on Jemini.

‘The boss told me to!’ Jemini snapped back at her. ‘Everyone knew she were a wyrd! I weren’t gonna say no.’

‘Wyrd or not, didn’t help her,’ Jarene said, standing up. ‘These two pieces of skut I just been sitting on killed all the girls I ran with save one. They both got what they deserved. But way I see it, we all got a problem now.

‘My problem is me and Quinne are still outlaws. Your problem is you lacking a leader, and the Tyrants took a chunk out of you before they died.’

‘You got a suggestion, then?’ one of the girls spoke up. ‘Cos the way I see it, you got about ten seconds to tell us why we shouldn’t be wasting you.’

Jarene smirked and held up Scorpia’s mask. She concentrated, focusing on the woman’s speaking voice, on her memories of how Elena had talked before they’d come downhive, on the accents she’d fleetingly overheard from toffs when she’d been a child.

‘Because, my dear, I can talk the talk.’ She pulled Scorpia’s mask down over her face. She’d cleaned the blood off it first.

‘I’m about the same size as Scorpia, and I can sound like her. So far as any of your enemies will know, she’s still alive. That means whatever reputation she has will stay intact, which means the Violet Death’s reputation will stay intact. I disappear, Quinne rests up until she’s healed and then, well, she’ll need to think of a new name and we discourage anyone who brings up any resemblance she might have to that other woman from a different gang.’

She pointed her pistol at Jemini again and relaxed her accent. ‘You. Let you off this time, because you was doing what your boss told you, and you was scared of her. You cross me again, you so much as look at me wrong, and I skin you. We clear?’

Jemini nodded nervously. ‘We clear.’

‘Good.’ Jarene lowered the gun and looked around at the other gangers. The mask was useful for one thing: it made it easier to hide when she was so nervous she felt like she was about to throw up. ‘What you saying, girls? I already killed three Goliaths and an Escher wyrd today.’ She still had no idea if that rumour about Scorpia had been true, but it sounded more impressive. ‘You gonna make me kill anyone else? Or we gonna help each other out?’

The Violet Death looked at each other, exchanging glances. Jarene watched their wordless communication as they read each other’s expressions and mannerisms. It was the close bond of a group of women who relied on each other, and it was something she suddenly realised she would miss intensely if she had to walk away from it, even if she still had Quinne. She could never bring the Wild Cats back, but perhaps someone else could take their place, in time.

The gang looked to have reached a consensus. The tallest of them, a dark-skinned woman with a wave of white-bleached hair cascading down one side of her head and the other half of her scalp shaved, with so many facial piercings she almost looked to be more metal than girl, nodded slowly.

‘All right, boss. What’s the plan?’

Jarene let her breath out in a sigh of relief she hoped no one could hear. ‘First, a few of us gonna need a doc. So happens that me and Quinne know a good one…’

This might not be the best life in the galaxy, or even Hive Primus. It might not technically even be her life, anymore. But maybe – just maybe – she’d found a way to keep on making it the best life it could be.

That was about all anyone could hope for, down here.

DIRTY DEALINGS

RACHEL HARRISON

When you do the kind of job that I do, you become good at hiding things. It keeps you alive, moment to moment. Keeps you on the good side of everyone who has a bad side, until the moment you need to show them your own.

I was hiding a lot of things when they brought me in. My real name. My bad side.

Enforcer Drova wasn’t aware of any of it. Not what I was hiding, or how bad my bad side could be, until his blood shot up the interrogation chamber wall. Some of it hit the ceiling and the flickering strip lumens. Rain in reverse. Or at least that’s how I imagine it to be. I’ve never seen real weather. Never seen the surface. Had true air on my skin. None down here have. Our rain is runoff. Our sun is on a timer, if it comes on at all. All of the air has been breathed by someone else. Everything is dirt, or dirtied, including the people.

Though that applies to some more than others.

My knee is pressing hard on Drova’s chest. His eyes are wild and angry, but he’s bleeding too much to fight me. It’s all over his carapace armour and the uniform underneath it. It is spreading into the grooves between the flags of the floor. More runoff. More dirt.

‘You’re dead, Kora Zekk,’ Drova says. The words are blood-wet. He’s got one of his big, scarred hands over that wound in his chest. ‘You won’t leave this place unless you’re in pieces.’

I shake my head at him.

‘Who said anything about leaving?’ I say. ‘We’re just getting started.’

The job began before light-up. There’s no dawn down here in the Sunder. Because of that the word dawn is gone too, because it implies a rise. A swell. Not just the flicker and snap of lumens, quick and violent. Light-up. Like you might light up a lho-stick, or light up a target when you shoot them.

It took me a long time to get to the furnace-houses, because of the guns. The containers were big and unwieldy, and I couldn’t take the mag-lev because then I’d be seen. Reported. Dirt will report on dirt for a price, or for a favour, and the last thing I wanted was to blow the deal. Not after weeks of planning.

So I lugged the guns through back alleys, past the dive-bars and steaming, thronging markets, down through the dead middle levels that give the district its name, to the low-Sunder. Nobody alive now remembers what killed those middle levels. Could have been plague, or poison in the water or the air. Could have just been the people. The only thing everyone knows for sure is that there is nothing good to be found there.

I took Baud and Fule on the job as muscle. They were both thieves and killers. Hungry for credits and an excuse to hurt people. We took the old pilgrim’s walk to the furnace-houses. A long passage framed by tall ironwork arches, half-eaten by rust. Like bones, cracked open by vermin. It was busy at one time, the pilgrim’s walk. Hundreds of souls flowed through it every day like waste water through a pipe, but not now. Not after the old church collapsed through to the sinks.

I miss the church. It was a beautiful hulk of black iron and murky, badly set glass. The cleric who led service there wasn’t Redemptionist. He didn’t do it for fury, or fervour. He did it because he thought he could help the Sunder. Because he wanted to heal it. Clean it, through faith. When that old church was full of lit candles, it felt like how it must feel to walk out into the sun. Warm and golden.

But nothing golden lasts, not down here.

‘This is as far as you go,’ I told Baud and Fule, when we reached the end of the petitioner’s tunnel and moved the grate aside. I could see the collapse, yawning in front of us like a ragged mouth. There was a gantry laid across it. A spar of iron and plasteel to keep you from falling into the sinks below like the church did. Beyond the collapse were the furnace-houses, wreathed in smoke with their grated windows lit red from the fires inside.

Baud turned and looked at me. He frowned, his heavy brow collapsing over his eyes, and put one big hand on the container beside him. He was short one finger on that hand from a deal that went badly.

‘No way,’ he said, in his slow, deliberate voice. ‘This is a big deal. You need us.’

‘Not anymore,’ I told him. ‘I don’t need muscle in there. Just my wits.’

Baud put himself between me and the crates. Rolled his shoulders.

‘You want to go,’ he said. ‘You give me my cut first.’

Fule took up that frown too, at least with her eyes. I couldn’t see her mouth for the respirator she wore that made her voice sound like a tunnel echo. She had her hand on the needle pistol at her belt. She was sworn to the Acid Dolls under House Escher once, before her whole gang got scrubbed in a raid. Saying it like that makes it sound like she was done wrong, but she wasn’t.

Because she was the one who sold them out.

‘Yeah,’ Fule said, in that echo-voice. ‘I want my cut, too.’

I had known it would be that way. What I was going to have to do. You get used to it, when you do the kind of job that I do.

‘Your cut,’ I told them. ‘Okay.’

I drew my stub revolver and fired it four times before either of them could move. Two rounds each. Half the chambers emptied. Fule went over on her back with that respirator shattered along with her face underneath it. Baud fell against the container. He painted a bloody line all the way down the side. It took him a moment to die. A wheezing, gasping moment.

‘Liar,’ he said.

I said nothing back because there was nothing to say. He wasn’t wrong. Instead I reloaded my revolver, holstered it and took the controllers for the grav lifters off their bodies.

Then I took the guns to the furnace-houses.

To the Orlocks.

There were two of them outside the furnace-house. The gangers were dressed in heavy, layered jackets with goggles pushed up on their heads. One of them was smoking lho. Both of them wore heavy laspistols openly in shoulder harnesses. I knew that there would be more watching too, from inside.

It’s what I’d do.

‘This the delivery?’ asked the first. ‘As promised?’

He was tall, with a nasty scar that made a smile of his mouth. His beard and hair were dark with furnace ash.

‘As promised,’ I replied. The words were pre-arranged. All part of the deal. ‘A fine weight of iron.’

His scar-smile became a real smile, and he motioned to the other one. The one with the lho-stick. His hair was shaved on both sides to show off the gang tattoos there.

‘Punch Hammers,’ I said. ‘Subtle.’

His laugh came with blue smoke from the lho. He gestured at the revolver at my hip.

‘Funny,’ he said. ‘Give it up. Outsiders don’t go armed here.’

It was my turn to laugh. I was hardly about to give up my gun. He went for it then. Tried to take it right off my belt. I caught his wrist and twisted it. Used my weight to roll him right off his feet and put him on his back. It knocked the wind out of him, so when he tried to curse me, the words wouldn’t come.

I looked up to see the other one pointing his laspistol at me. It was modified with a burn cartridge. If he had fired it, it would have taken my head clean off.

But I wasn’t about to let that happen. I’d planned for that too. That’s how you survive this kind of life.

Meticulous planning, and assuming that everyone you meet wants you dead.

‘Hey now,’ I said to him, holding my arm up so that my sleeve rolled back to show the bracer bolted around my arm. ‘See this? This is broadcasting to every one of those containers. Kill me, and you kill the broadcast. All of that fine iron inside will be burned out by the shock charges I rigged.’

That made him lower his pistol. Made his friend stop cursing me too. Leverage. It’s often the difference between life and death, down here in the dirt.

I followed the two gangers through the furnace-house to the smeltery. I got the impression they thought it would impress me. Or intimidate me. The space was industrial, and massive. It stretched up above me, the ceiling lost to smoke. Ladders and scaffolding clung to the walls, zig-zagging upwards. On either side of us, machines poured iron, filling the place with a warm glow like the candles I remembered from the old church, though here the air wasn’t sweetened with incense. It was fire and dry and it made your lungs burn in your chest.

There were five of them waiting for me in there, though just like outside I knew there would be a dozen more watching. I could feel it, a sensation like cold water running down my back.

‘Kora Zekk.’

The one who spoke my name surprised me. He was young. Mid-twenties at the most, with hardly a scar to speak of. He wasn’t heavy with augmetics or muscle either. The ganger was lean under his padded jacket, his bandolier and his faded worker’s clothes, but when he spoke my name, nobody else said a word. The other gangers didn’t even look at him. That told me a handful of things about him. That he was clever. Vicious.

And definitely the boss.

‘Tias Runo?’ I called out over the sound of the machines.

‘Right you are,’ he replied.

Runo stood up from the crates he was sitting on and smiled at me. An easy, lazy smile.

That told me another thing about him. He had confidence.

Probably too much of it.

‘My iron,’ he said. His voice was almost educated. His words barely softened or blurred by his accent. ‘As promised.’

I brought up the containers and deactivated the grav-lifters. They hit the floor of the furnace-house with a clang.

‘Exotics,’ I said. ‘Needlers. Plasma. The lot, just as you asked.’

That smile of his widened as he looked at me. At my old scars and my long hair bound up in a heap by tattered feathers and silver pins. My duster coat and my flexi-armour. At the cheap-looking rings on my fingers and the gun worn openly at my hip.

‘As trustworthy as you look to be,’ he said, ‘I’ll need to see them before we pay you anything.’

‘And I’ll need to see the payment before you get a look at those guns.’

He laughed. Nobody else did. I got the feeling they knew better.

‘Show her,’ he said to one of the others.

The ganger took a couple of steps towards me. The furnaces roared around us, rolling smoke between us. It made me wish I’d not shattered Fule’s respirator. I could have used it, then. He opened the triple-locked case he was carrying and showed me.

‘Clean credits,’ Runo said. ‘Fifteen thousand. As promised.’

It was more money than I’d ever seen, all in that one box no bigger than an ammo crate. Seems a strange thing, all that wealth in such a small space.

‘All right,’ I said.

And I inputted the keycode to deactivate the shock charges in one of the containers. I saw the way Runo’s face lit up at the sight of those guns. Those sworn to House Orlock think they’re better than the brute Goliaths or the wicked Escher, but they aren’t really.

It’s like I said, everyone down here is dirt.

‘Looks like we have a deal,’ Runo said.

That was when it happened. A noise loud enough to hear over the furnaces and the panel hammers and the quenching machines. An explosion, followed by the distinct clatter of autogun fire. It was followed swiftly by a bellowed shout from up in the gantries that told me what I already knew from the sound of those guns. You don’t forget it once you’ve heard it.

‘Enforcers!’

That light in Runo’s face snapped off just like the lumens at the end of day cycle. Light-out.

‘Deal breaker!’ He shouted at me. ‘You’re dead!’

But I was already moving, snapping the container full of guns closed with the bracer on my arm. I rolled behind it as the firing started. The container was shielded, so it took the hard rounds and shrugged them off. It gave me no cover from the gantries and the two gangers above me though. Their shots rang off the riveted floor, casting sparks like the furnaces. They were shooting angry.

I wasn’t. I had planned for this too.

I unclipped the flash flare from my belt and threw it up onto the gantry, then ducked my head and squeezed my eyes closed. I knew when it had gone off because of the way they screamed. I followed it up by shooting at both of them. Even at range, the revolver’s rounds hit hard. It made one of them stagger backwards and go over the railing, right into the furnace.

That was when the enforcers blew the door and breached the furnace-hall.

‘Forget her!’

I got to my feet and saw Runo. He had his glare goggles down and the case full of credits under his arm. We traded fire. The bolt from his laspistol grazed my ribs and made me fall against the container, but not before the round from my revolver took him in the chest. It put him back a pace, but didn’t knock him down because he was wearing an armoured underlayer beneath that heavy coat.

Clever, like I said.

He looked past me, to the blown door and the enforcers, and he smiled that easy, lazy smile.

‘You’re dead, deal breaker,’ he said.

Then he ran. I got up to go after him but stopped at the sound of an autogun ratcheting at my back.

‘Drop your weapon, scum,’ the enforcer said.

I did as I was told, because otherwise I really would be dead.

‘Take her in,’ said a second, and I braced myself for what I knew was coming.

A hard strike to the back of the head from the butt of that gun.

I came to with my hands manacled in front of me through a loop in a steel table. The chain glinted under the flickering light from the lumens overhead. My chair was bolted to steel tread-plate floor. The air was dank and stale. It smelled of disuse. Somewhere, water was dripping, slow and rhythmic. The room looked like an interrogation chamber, and a bad one at that. The enforcers had taken my gun and my armour and from the way my dark hair hung loose around my face, they’d even found the micro-blades hidden amongst the pins in it. They hadn’t taken the bracer on my wrist though, and the three lights for the three containers were still green. That meant they hadn’t tried to open the containers either.

Not yet, anyway.

‘Light-up, Kora Zekk. Time to talk.’

I looked up at the sound of my name. Or the name they thought was mine anyway. I’ve had a lot of names over the years.

There was just one of them sat opposite me, which was bad too. A solo interrogation means it’s likely going to hurt. The enforcer was big, and made even more so by the heavy carapace plate he wore. He had blunt features and a nose made crooked by a lifetime of being hit. A long scar ran from his jaw to his hairline where someone had tried and failed to kill him. His accent was low-Sunder, which told me he’d fought hard to earn his badge and his plate. Those things taken together told me exactly who he was.

‘Drova, right?’ I said. ‘Lem Drova, of the thirty-third Adeptus Arbites precinct.’

He smiled at me and I saw that was crooked too.

‘And how does someone like you know my name?’ he asked.

‘All lawbreakers in the Sunder know your name,’ I told him. ‘And your reputation.’

He leaned forwards then, elbows on the table. The bracers on his forearms were scored from knife strikes, and his knuckles were split and bruised. The kind of damage you do hitting other people. Breaking bones.

‘And what’s my reputation?’ he asked.

‘Bloody,’ I said. ‘I heard it was you who led the raids on the Sump Rats and the Acid Dolls. Burned them to the ground. Nothing left to loot.’

That wasn’t all I’d heard about Lem Drova, but it was enough for now. Enough for him. He smiled again. I noticed it never quite reached his eyes. They stayed dull and flat like the casing of a well-used weapon.

‘You heard right,’ he said. ‘Which means you know to take my questions seriously.’

There it was. The reason I was sitting there at all and not burned down too. He needed something from me, and I had a good idea of what.

‘You tell me what I want to know,’ he said, ‘and I will show you mercy. Even give you back your freedom.’

He took out a revolver from a holster at his belt. I saw wear-polished steel. The way the leather binding on the grip had gone thin from handling.

My revolver.

‘Or you can say nothing, and see what that gets you,’ Drova said.

He flipped the chamber and checked the number of rounds. I knew there would be five. I make a habit of remembering exactly what’s left to me.

Drova flipped the chamber closed again and put the revolver to my head. The cold barrel pressed against my skin.

‘Lie to me, and you’ll get it quicker,’ he said.

I waited a beat and then bared my teeth at him.

‘Seems no choice at all to me,’ I said.

The cold let up as Drova dropped the revolver away a little.

‘I thought so,’ he said. ‘Now, let’s talk about you, Kora Zekk.’

He kept my revolver trained on me lazily in his right hand as he spoke. That’s something worth knowing, if you are planning on fighting someone. Watch the hand they favour. The way they place their weight.

‘Let’s talk about how a no-name scum ends up trafficking exotics in the Sunder,’ he said. ‘And where exactly those exotics came from.’

‘I got the job because I’m good at what I do,’ I told him, which was true. ‘Because when I make a plan I’m careful about it.’

I smiled.

‘And because I don’t allow myself a reputation.’

He laughed then. It was an ugly noise.

‘You weren’t quite so good this time. Didn’t plan so carefully. If you had, then you would have killed that former Acid Doll you hired much sooner than you did.’

‘Fule?’ I said, as if it came as a surprise. ‘She sold me out?’

‘That’s right,’ Drova said. ‘The things people will do for a few credits. Or a promise. Everyone has a price.’

He gestured at me with my revolver, his grip on it loose and careless.

‘Speaking of which,’ he said, ‘I think it’s time you gave me some names.’

‘And whose names are those?’ I asked him, because I thought it would get his back up.

He didn’t disappoint. Drova’s free hand snapped out and grabbed me by the hair. Slammed my head into the steel face of the table. I sat back up with lights dancing in front of my eyes like motes of fire caught in an upspin draught.

‘Now,’ he said. ‘Those names.’

I slumped in my seat and spat blood onto the table. I’d heard he had a temper, and he’d just proved it. Tempers are tricky things. Like those Orlocks shooting angry, it is liable to get you killed.

‘The gangers call themselves the Punch Hammers,’ I told him, because they were the least valuable to me. Because that las-wound I took in the furnace-hall still burned like several hells and that made me bitter. ‘The one you are looking for is named Tias Runo.’

Drova shook his head.

‘The Punch Hammers,’ he said. ‘They are nothing. Just low-hive trash. They’ll get theirs in time. I want a name that matters. I want your supplier.’

‘Finia Cade,’ I told him. ‘You can find her by speaking to a whisper-dealer called Vecks. Him you’ll find playing Dead Eye Five at the Edge.’

He started to speak into the vox-bead he wore to another enforcer that he called Mace. Her I knew as well. Another bloody reputation.

‘I don’t think it’ll do you much good looking for either of them, though,’ I told him.

He stopped talking and stared at me. Then he reached over and pulled me up off the chair by my throat until the chain attached to the table went taut. His grip put flickers in my vision like the lumens over my head.

‘And why’s that?’ he snarled.

‘Because they’re both dead,’ I rasped.

‘Belay that,’ Drova said into his vox-bead. I could hear Mace curse before the link cut.

He dropped me back into my seat heavily. Getting air again made me cough myself double. When it stopped, I looked up at him through streaming eyes.

‘Terrible thing, that,’ I said. ‘A deal that went badly, from what I heard, though I imagine Cade’s death has saved you some trouble.’

‘You seem to hear an awful lot,’ Drova said. He armed the hammer on the revolver with a heavy click. ‘But you really aren’t as clever as you think. If your supplier is dead, and the gang are worth nothing, then what have you got to offer me?’

I rattled my arm. The one with the bracer.

‘Oh, I don’t know,’ I said. ‘How about fifteen thousand credits’ worth of exotic weapons?’

I caught the hungry flicker of Drova’s eyes as he glanced at the bracer on my wrist. It was just that. A flicker. Then he looked back at me and they were dead and flat again.

‘You know better than to try and open those crates by force,’ I said. ‘Or to take this bracer off my arm. Torture me, and I’ll fry the weapons. Kill me, and you’ll be the one to fry them.’

I smiled wide.

‘Or you and I can make a deal.’

Drova said nothing for a moment, then he disarmed the revolver.

Smiled that crooked smile.

‘I’m listening,’ he said.

That was the other thing I’d heard about Lem Drova. The dirt I’d turned up by throwing some credits of my own around. By hanging around Fule and Baud and Vecks and Finia Cade. By watching Drova closely for months as he built his own little empire.

‘I knew someone must have been making deals,’ I said to him. ‘Because no matter how bloody things got, how many gangs got turned over and shipments got intercepted, there were never any fewer guns in the Sunder. Just fewer places to get them.’

‘And soon there will only be one,’ he said. ‘Just me and mine. I suppose I should thank you for the favour you did us. Cade was proving tricky to find. Now, what do you want in exchange for those guns of yours?’

‘I want to work for you,’ I told him. ‘I want ten per cent. I want immunity.’

I nodded at my revolver.

‘And I want my gun back.’

Drova did a low whistle.

‘Is that all?’ he said.

‘That’s all.’

He got to his feet.

‘See,’ he said, still gesturing with my revolver. ‘I know deals, and that one sounds poor to me. I have two dozen loyal enforcers working for me, so why in the hells would I pay runoff like you ten per cent?’

I had been wondering just how many there were, and that settled it.

‘Here’s my offer,’ he said. ‘Open those crates and I’ll put five thousand credits in your hand and walk you out of here myself. Should be enough to get you out of the Sunder, and out of my way. Which is what I’d do, if I were you.’

‘And my gun?’ I asked him.

He laughed again.

‘You know, I could nearly like you, Kora Zekk,’ he said. ‘You can have your damned gun back. Thing’s not worth a smile anyway.’

He looked to the crates.

‘And I’ll have plenty of others to sell.’

That was when I did it. When he looked away and lowered my revolver. Let his finger come away from the trigger. I ran my thumb along the inside of the cheap-looking ring on the fourth finger of my left hand, activating the digital weapon hidden inside it. A one-shot, high-yield las-burst.

Drova didn’t even have time to curse.

‘You’re dead, Kora Zekk,’ Drova says. The words are blood-wet. He’s got one of his big, scarred hands over that wound in his chest. ‘You won’t leave this place unless you’re in pieces.’

I shake my head at him.

‘Who said anything about leaving?’ I say. ‘We’re just getting started.’

I lean over and pick up my revolver before his blood spreads to touch it.

‘And my name isn’t Kora Zekk,’ I tell him. ‘It’s Eva Suli.’

‘You think I care?’ he says through his teeth. ‘You’re scum. Soon to be dead scum.’

I input the code to deactivate the lifebonded bracer on my wrist and the lights on it go dark.

‘You should care,’ I tell him. ‘And I’m not scum, either.’

I unclip the bracer for a moment to show him my wrist. The service number, tattooed into my dark skin in golden ink.

Just like the one on his.

‘I’m an intelligencer, Divisio Integritas,’ I tell him. ‘On special orders from Marshal Vurski.’

Drova’s eyes go wide, and for the first time he looks honest. The way he might have looked before he started acting like dirt. I click the bracer back in place.

‘You are in breach of your duty, Enforcer Drova,’ I say. ‘You and yours. All crimes admitted.’

‘To who?’ he snarls. ‘This place is off the record, and so are these words.’

‘Not my record,’ I say, showing him another of my cheap-looking rings.

The one with the miniaturised recording device built into it.

‘Do you have anything else to say?’ I ask him.

He is breathing fast and ragged now.

‘Wait,’ he says. ‘Suli. You know that there’s no way to clean the Sunder. Not truly. I just wanted to control it.’

‘And making all of those credits was just part of the job?’

‘I could cut you in,’ he says. ‘You’d be set for life.’

I get to my feet, ignoring him. He’s much too weak to get up and fight me and I already took his gun.

And my own.

‘Kill me, and Mace and the others will hunt you down.’ He spits the words at me. They come with blood. ‘You’ll be floating in the sinks by nightfall. You and every one of your intelligencer rats.’

I point my revolver at his face.

‘Don’t be a fool, Suli,’ he says. ‘Everyone has a price.’

I shake my head.

‘Not me,’ I tell him.

And I pull the trigger.

I barely have time to get the vox-burst away to Acker and the rest of my strike team before the heavy door to the room opens up. The enforcer who comes through is already talking, but not to me.

‘Hey, Lem, is this nearly done?’ she says, before she sees Drova lying dead on the floor.

Her eyes track up and she looks right at me. At my revolver, levelled for a kill shot. If I didn’t already know it was Mace, I would have guessed by the murder in her eyes.

‘I am Intelligencer Eva Suli of the Divisio Integritas,’ I tell her. ‘Stand down.’

She doesn’t. She goes for her own pistol, but mine is already drawn and it has much more kick than hers. It kicks her right back out into the hall.

Three rounds left.

I hear a shout from the hallway and I turn out into it and fire at the other enforcer just outside the door. He falls hard and slides down the wall, but not before hammering the alarm trigger. The heavy door behind me swings closed and bolt-locks, trapping me in the hallway. The lumens flicker out and snap back on. Light-up, but flooded red this time. I recognise the build and shape of the place. It’s not the thirty-third’s precinct. It’s an old detention facility. A forgotten, dirty place for Drova to make his deals. Stains streak the walls and floor. Cabling hangs in rotting loops from the ceiling. Wooden crates are stacked up everywhere, their boards blackened by age.

‘We are two minutes out,’ Acker says, crackling from the speaker in my bracer. ‘Find somewhere to hold up and wait.’

When I planned the operation, I knew there would be risks. This moment is the greatest of them. Not the gun deal, or the Punch Hammers, or Lem Drova and his predictable temper, but this. Being isolated as my strike team track the vox-burst to my location.

My location, filled with people who definitely want me dead.

Over the blare of the alarms, I hear the ring of boots on metal.

I have two rounds left, and nowhere to go.

It’ll have to be enough.

‘That’s a negative,’ I say to Acker.

‘Suli,’ he says warningly.

I take cover behind the waterlogged crates as two of them come around the corner at the far end of the hallway. One sharpshooter with a glare visor and a cut down autorifle held ready. One with a shock maul and a tall riot shield that covers him, ankle to throat. He drops it low and crouches behind it so that he’s covered. That’s protocol. It’s so the sharpshooter can fire over the top with minimal exposure.

Minimal exposure. Not no exposure.

The sharpshooter fires, splintering chunks from the crates and lighting the hall with bursts of muzzle flare. I answer it with a round from my revolver that shatters that glare visor of his and knocks him over backwards. He clench-fires the autorifle as he goes over, emptying the clip into the ceiling and knocking out half of the emergency lighting. On-off. On-off. Red then black and back again.

The one with the shield bellows, snap-activates the shock maul and charges me. More flickering light in the hallway. I get to my feet, sticky with blood.

One round left.

It won’t go through the shield, and I can’t draw aim on what’s exposed while he’s running, so I meet his charge. Drop under his arm and into a slide along the flagstones. I smell the power field on the maul as it kisses the air by my head, but then I’m sliding and rolling over onto my stomach and I squeeze the trigger and fire that last round at his back.

Sliding like that throws your aim wild, so I go for centre mass. Big target.

It goes wide, but not so wide it doesn’t hit him. The round takes a chunk out of his arm and makes him cry out and drop the shock maul on the hallway floor. He staggers.

With my limbs aching and my heart racing, I get to my feet. Go for the maul. I get my fingers around the haft of it just as he turns to face me. His shield is out of position.

I swing the maul upwards hard and fast. It’s the only way to use a blunt weapon like that. The impact snaps his head backwards with a flare of light and the cold stink of ozone. It snaps his neck too. He drops the shield with a crash and goes over, armour plates clattering.

Breathing hard and shaking with adrenaline I pick up the sound of more boots at my back. I raise the maul and turn, ready to swing it.

And find myself looking at an officer wearing a Divisio Integritas badge. There are nine others with him, armed with combat shotguns and shields of their own. My strike team. Right on time.

‘Suli,’ Acker says. I can’t see his eyes for the visor, but his mouth quirks in a grim smile. ‘Thought I said to wait.’

I put the maul down, the heavy head of it on the flags, then take the flexi-armour one of the others offers me and shrug it on. Acker hands me an ammo belt, and I reload my revolver.

Back up to eight, and more in waiting.

‘Let’s go,’ I say, picking up the shock maul again. ‘We have a lot of cleaning up to do.’

Acker looks past me, at the mess and dirt.

‘You’re damned right,’ he says.

When we’re done, every enforcer on Lem Drova’s payroll is dead or detained. Acker comes to find me as I’m securing the exotic weapons for transit. They’ll be taken back to headquarters, catalogued and destroyed. That’s protocol. Acker got shot pretty badly, but he’s bandaged up now. I took a couple of strays, but I haven’t had the chance to see to them yet. I’ll do it when I’m finished, and not before.

‘All of those weapons you had,’ he says, looking over at the crates. ‘And you took them on with that old pistol of yours.’

I glance down at the revolver, slung at my hip. It was Proctor Silva’s before it was mine. He left it to me along with his lessons, and his open cases.

‘This revolver has never failed me,’ I say to him. ‘Not once. I know the weight of it. The kick and the punch. It’s an honest gun.’

He glances around at the blood splattered up the walls and the dirty bootprints on the floor and smiles that grim smile again.

‘Good to know there’s some honesty left in the Sunder yet,’ he says.

I nod.

‘We’re done here,’ Acker says. ‘With Drova’s lot dead.’

I put my hand absently to the las-wound across my ribs that Tias Runo gave me before he made his escape. It burns still.

Like several hells.

‘No,’ I tell him. ‘I still have cleaning up to do.’

REDEMPTION

DARIUS HINKS

‘They’re burning bodies in the Assow Roadpipe.’ Garza waves us in out of the chem-fog. ‘It’s a mess. Those kids were just ghast-jakkers. Not a scrap of plague in them. Now I’ve got to pick their ash from my teeth, and I bet it’s more toxic than anything you’d buy in the Xylus Dregs. I’m probably getting high on dead people. The whole thing’s a joke. One day, Lord Helmawr will send someone down here to finish the job and torch the whole place. If I had my way, I’d–’

‘It’s the Jalta Sump,’ I say, interrupting his stream of babble. ‘How could the air get any worse?’

He frowns and shakes his head as he jams the door closed, triggering the enviro-seals with a firmly placed kick.

‘Can’t hear you,’ he says, peering into my soot-clogged goggles.

As sealant gases whistle through cracks in the plasteel door, I remember that I’m still wearing my rebreather.

I pull my mask down and take a deep breath. The air is stale and dust-clogged but it’s still better than the greasy fug outside.

‘You’re looking well,’ he says, then laughs hysterically, dropping into a chair on the far side of the room.

I give him a sarcastic grin. ‘I have the normal number of appendages. I consider that a win.’

He looks me up and down with a lascivious wink. ‘You’re beautiful.’

He knows exactly how to wind me up. I pat the stubber at my belt. ‘Keep talking, ass hat.’

He laughs again and waves us to some seats that are half-buried under mounds of junk.

I shove engine parts onto the floor and sit as he resumes his torrent of chatter. ‘Jeat tried to intervene. Him and the other Goliaths. Idiots. The Cawdor zealots are like termites. Lift a rock and you find ten more. How did Jeat think he was going to stop them? He has muscle for brains. Had muscle for brains,’ he laughs. ‘Now he’s got ash for brains. And ash for everything else. If nothing else, though, he demonstrated exactly the wrong way to approach House Cawdor. No one else seems interested in trying to stop the purges now. Purity through fire? What a joke. Death through fire, that’s all it is, and death ain’t the same thing as purity. Death stinks. I know because I have to shovel it off my roof each morning.’

Garza rambles on as Seva hesitates by the door. Her hulking frame looks comical in the small, ramshackle lean-to. She stares intently at Garza, her gun hand shaking and colour flooding her scarred face.

Garza notices her tremors and his cool abandons him. He halts and rubs his nose, as though trying to dislodge something. ‘Is she going to behave?’

Now it’s my turn to laugh. ‘Hard to say. I can usually talk her down. If it’s worth my while.’

He tries to sound flippant. ‘You girls. Of course it’s worth your while. There’s no need to play these games with me. Don’t I always come up with the goods? After all these years you should know Uncle Garza is on your side. There’s no one else in the underhive who would work with someone like you.’

Seva continues staring at him, her eyes dead.

Garza scowls. ‘Listen. I have work for you, girls. Well paid work. Very well paid work. If you’re not interested, I’ll go elsewhere. You’re not the only Eschers in Jalta Sump.’

Seva hisses at the word ‘Eschers’ and massages her shaven scalp, pawing at the ganger tats beneath the stubble. She makes a low growling sound.

Garza rubs his nose frantically again and puts his hand on the stubgun strapped to his leg.

‘Not wise to say that name in front of Seva,’ I say. ‘Bad memories. Besides, we’re our own gang now, me and her. We came down here to get away from all that crap.’

There is an awkward moment. Seva is breathing fast.

‘The truth is I never really know what she’ll do,’ I say. ‘The bitches upstairs screwed her up pretty good. She won’t harm me, but beyond that, she’s capable of almost anything.’

She gives me such a pained look that I regret using her as a threat. Her agonies are all too real.

I hold her gaze.

Her breathing slows and she nods, backing away and squeezing into one of Garza’s chairs.

‘Who do you want us to kill this time?’ I ask, looking back at Garza.

He watches Seva until he’s convinced she’s calm, then he nods and looks back at me. ‘No one.’

‘What?’

He holds up his hands in mock innocence. ‘Throne! You have such a low opinion of me, Atys. Do you think all I do down here is plot murders?’

I say nothing.

He rolls his eyes. ‘Atys. You know perfectly well that most of my business is above board. I’m a legitimate Guilder. I buy and I sell.’ He tilts his head back, trying to look grand. ‘I service the needs of the community. The previous jobs you did for me were an anomaly. You forget I have associates uphive. There are nobles in the spire who whisper the name Garza Sittala in respectful tones. Respect! The one thing no one seems to understand down here. After all I’ve done for the people of Jalta Sump I still get rogues like you talking about me as though I’m no better than those deranged Redemptionists burning people alive because they have acne.’

I say nothing as he rambles on, waiting for him to get to the point. I’m happy to wait. It’s nice to be off the streets for a while. The roadpipes are crowded with charred bodies and triumphant Cawdor zealots. Since the neuro-plague they’ve been burning anyone who gives them a suspicious glance. They’ve wiped out the plague, it’s true, but only by wiping out most of Jalta Sump. The place is starting to look like a ghost town.

‘I just need someone to deliver a parcel,’ he says. He’s still not quite his usual cocksure self, watching Seva from the corner of his eye.

‘You’re nervous,’ I say. ‘Why? What’s in the parcel?’

He laughs, but it’s forced. ‘A small box. We need to get it to the Varia Docks. It will take a day or so to get there. What could be easier?’

‘Then why the big fee?’

‘Because I need some of the skills you learned when you were still–’

I give him a warning glance.

He gives his nose another anxious rub. ‘The skills you learned in your previous existence.’

‘Which skills?’

‘Pharmaceuticals. All that techno-alchemy-babble. Combat stimms.’ He leans close, his corpse-grey face twitching. ‘All that fleshtek stuff.’

‘Which fleshtek stuff?’

He licks his lips. ‘Keeping things alive. Stimulating. Preserving. That kind of thing. The parcel is in a suspension but I don’t know how long it will last. When I took…’ He grins awkwardly. ‘When I purchased the object, the owner neglected to tell me how long the suspension would preserve it. It might last another year or it might–’

‘I have no idea what you’re talking about, Garza. Show me what you have. Let’s stop talking in circles.’

He nods, but remains seated, looking anxiously from me to Seva.

I laugh. ‘You either tell us what you have or we go. We’re not psykers, Garza.’

He shuffles over to the door and looks through a circle of thick, filthy armourglass, peering at the fume-shrouded slums outside. His face is a mess of cheap augmetics and the lens in his telescopic eye clicks noisily as he tries to penetrate the clouds.

‘This is a sensitive matter,’ he mutters, still trying to see if there’s anyone outside, shifting nervously from foot to foot.

‘It’s starting to sound interesting. You’re not usually so coy.’

He gives up trying to see through the window and shuffles back to his desk. His filthy robes trail behind him, jingling the dozens of keys and locks hung from his belt.

He pauses, giving me one last worried look, then nods and heads over to a metal chest behind his desk. He rattles his keys, finds the right one and opens the chest, taking out a battered-looking metal cylinder, about as wide as his head and plastered with hazard symbols. He places it carefully on the desk as though it’s liable to explode.

‘If you talk, we’re screwed. But if you can keep your mouths shut,’ he glances suspiciously at Seva, ‘if both of you can keep your mouths shut, then we can make a lot of money.’

He hesitates again.

‘Helmawr’s teeth!’ I laugh. ‘Dispense with the theatrics. Show us the bloody thing. What could be so bad? I’ve seen enough–’

My words falter as he flips a catch and slides the canister open with a hiss of escaping gas.

I lean forward for a closer look. ‘What is that?’

The centre of the cylinder is clear and filled with dark, murky liquid. There’s a pale object floating in the centre of it. It’s moving. Pulsing.

As the sediment settles, I make out the shape and grimace.

‘Is that an egg? Why’s it moving like that? It looks like it’s breathing.’

He grimaces at the sight of the thing, his gaze flicking nervously from me to Seva.

I look at all the warning labels on the outer case of the canister. ‘And why all the warnings?’ I stare at the shape bobbing in the gloop. It turns, slowly, revealing an iris and pupil.

‘An eye?’ I shake my head, confused. Then I see why it’s moving. It’s diseased. There are boils, swelling and popping beneath its surface.

Belated realisation throws me from my chair and I back away, one hand raised and the other on my gun. ‘You’ve got to be joking. Is that…?’

He nods again.

‘You’re out of your mind!’ I cry. ‘The Redemptionists are burning anyone with a squint and you’ve got a plague zombie’s eye in a jar? What are you thinking?’ I wrench my mask down over my head.

‘It’s safe! This thing has been thoroughly checked. There’s no way the contagion can escape.’

‘And what about when the Cawdor zealots learn you’re walking around with an eyeful of plague? Will we be safe then?’

‘House Cawdor knows nothing about this,’ he insists. ‘They trust me completely. I have spent a lot of time and money keeping them on side. They leave me to my own devices.’

I shake my head. ‘Come on, Seva. He’s lost it. Let’s get out of here.’

I look around for the lock on the door.

‘Ten thousand credits,’ he says calmly.

‘You’re a lunatic,’ I say, fumbling with the lock, then I register what he’s just said. I look back. ‘Ten thousand?’

He nods. ‘Each.’

‘Damn you, Garza.’ I glare at him. ‘Ten thousand?’

He smiles, revealing a row of yellow, sharpened teeth.

I drop heavily back into my chair, muttering curses and staring at the slowly rotating eye. It’s bloodshot and veined with vivid lines of pus. I can clearly see the grubs writhing beneath the surface.

‘Ten thousand,’ I whisper. It would be enough to get us out of the underhive. Enough to buy Seva and me a new chance – a new life. I look at her and her gaze is steadier than I have seen for months. She understands.

I look back at Garza. ‘You’ll get us all burned. You know that, don’t you?’

‘It’s such a simple job,’ he says. ‘We carry this to the Varia Docks and hand it over to my client. He then gives us more money than we have any right dreaming of. Can you imagine it, girls? Think what you could buy.’

‘The Varia Docks?’ I shake my head.

‘It’s an old space port. Just a landing platform, really, and a few warehouses. No one down here knows about it apart from me. I use it occasionally when I need to send a shipment uphive. It’s half-buried in slag from the Petrow Furnace, but it’s still possible to land a small shuttle.’

‘People fly down here? From where?’

He smiles, looking pleased with himself. ‘I have contacts across the whole hive.’

‘Contacts who are interested in buying a dose of neuro-plague? What kind of contact wants that?’

‘He’s an Imperial geneticist. The lords uphive are keen to solve the mystery of these plagues. Not everyone thinks like the Cawdor puritans. Not everyone in Necromunda is stuck in the past, blinkered by superstition and witchcraft. Doktor Sota is a man of science. He’s fascinated by the plague and this…’ He hesitates, grimacing as he looks at the eye. ‘This object is key to his research. That’s why he’s willing to spend so much money to get it.’

I look closely at the canister. ‘You’ve seen what happens to people who get infected. One day they’re normal, the next day their skin bubbles, the next day they’re a corpse, walking about and eating people.’

He taps the case, causing the eye to spin and stare at me. ‘The seals are secure, Atys. And there’s a place down here to inject the rejuvenation chemicals. If you can supply the stimms we can keep it alive until we reach Doktor Sota.’

‘It’s not going to die, you idiot.’ I feel vaguely nauseous even looking at it. ‘It’s come from a plague zombie. Plague zombies don’t die. That’s their whole thing, remember? That canister hasn’t been designed to keep it from dying.’ I point at the green tendrils billowing around the eye. ‘It’s to stop it rotting.’ I grimace. ‘Or maybe to stop it growing.’

‘Growing?’

‘You’ve seen what happens to the zombies. You’ve seen how they change. How they grow.’ I tap the canister. ‘That liquid is to stop this thing getting any more mutated.’

‘Can you keep it that way, until we reach the landing platform?’

I nod, then glance at Seva, my eyebrow raised in a question.

Her gun hand is still trembling violently but she manages to nod.

I grab a case from my munitions belt and pick out a vial of liquid, tapping it gently with my finger. ‘We’ll have to move fast. I can keep it unchanged for a day or two. After that…’

Garza grabs an old flak jacket from behind his desk and begins fastening it. He grins. ‘Prepare to be rich, girls, prepare to be rich.’

We’re only half a mile from Garza’s trade post when they start firing on us. I’m jogging along the gantry that crosses the Ambo sluice gates when the rusted iron explodes around me, kicking up dust and shards of metal. I duck and drop into a crouch, whipping out my stubber and looking back the way I came.

Cawdor zealots rush from an abandoned liftport, their sinister masks gleaming in the stablights as they fire their stubbers.

I return fire, the stubber kicking hard in my fist, but it’s useless. They’re in cover and we’re not. We’ll never make it across the gantry before they gun us down.

Garza and Seva are a few feet ahead of me. He’s hunched behind a steaming outlet pipe and she’s loading her gun, preparing to head back my way.

A girder explodes above my head, causing me to duck again. I wave at the sludge rushing beneath us, a great landslide of filth.

‘Jump!’ I yell.

‘You’re insane!’ cries Garza.

‘Why are the Redemptionists here?’ I howl at him, the pieces falling into place as I fire more slugs, sending empty shells clattering across the gantry. ‘You said they knew nothing about this!’

‘They shouldn’t!’ he cries.

I shake my head in disbelief, cursing myself for ever listening to him. Then I give Seva a silent signal and leap from the gantry.

She follows my order, grabbing Garza by his flak jacket and jumping after me.

The zealots run out onto the gantry, shooting furiously, their filthy robes snapping through the smog. Their shots punch through the muck as we plunge into the fumes and vanish from sight.

I land with a heavy splat and, for a worrying moment, I struggle to rise up through the junk-clogged effluence. Then I break the surface with a howl of annoyance. ‘Garza!’ I wade towards a nest of severed power cables and drag myself onto another gantry.

Garza’s ahead of me, dragged to safety by Seva and lying in a pool of filth, gasping for breath and wiping his face. He’s twisted his leg in the fall, and as he tries to straighten it he gasps in pain.

I rush over to him and grab his wounded leg, squeezing it hard. ‘What else haven’t you told me?’

‘Nothing!’ he shrieks.

One of the Redemptionists crashes into the sludge, a few feet from where we’re standing. He fires once then slips beneath the surface, dragged down by his armour. I see his scarred hand grasping at the air as he tries to haul himself back up. Then he’s gone.

Another one lands the same way, creating an explosion of smoke and flies. He sinks so fast he doesn’t even have time for a shot.

The others have the sense not to jump.

Seva is clutching her head and muttering quickly to herself. I curse. The shootout has thrown her back into whatever hell is currently tormenting her. I should never have brought her.

‘It’s fine,’ I say, loosing Garza and grabbing Seva by the shoulders.

She ignores me, muttering with increasing vehemence.

‘Seva!’ I shout. ‘It’s fine!’

She halts, looking up at me with desolation in her eyes.

‘She’s a liability,’ says Garza, managing to stand and limp over. ‘We should have left her in the Jalta Sump.’

I jam my stubber in his face, my whole body trembling. ‘You are the liability. And you are not fit to polish Seva’s boots.’

He holds up his hands, shocked by the fury in my voice, panic in his eyes. ‘I only meant–’

‘Say one more thing about Seva and I’ll put your eyes in a jar.’

He is finally at a loss for words.

I stand there, shaking, unable to lower my gun as I consider what people like Garza have done to Seva. Finally, with a supreme effort, I lower the weapon and turn back to her.

‘Can you carry on?’

She nods, silent gratitude in her eyes, taking my hand and letting me pull her to her feet.

Garza leads us to an old sentry tower and we spend the next hour climbing up its vast, slumped frame. The girders have rusted, ruined by the chemicals flowing from the sluice gates, and every few minutes one of us grunts in annoyance as the metal gives way, dropping us down a few feet.

‘You’re sure this is the only way?’ I call out.

Garza nods. ‘That’s why I’m the only one who knows about the landing platform. The other Guilders think the Varia Docks were buried centuries ago. I could have opened up one of the roadpipes but then half the badlands would be waiting every time I receive a new shipment.’

Gunshots ring out, splitting the gloom with muzzle flashes.

I spin around, stubber raised, looking back down to the foot of the tower, but there’s no one there.

Seva is firing wildly at a broken bridgeway on the opposite side of the sluice.

‘What is it?’ I call, trying to see what she’s aiming at.

Distant shapes dance and fall. For a moment I think it’s more Redemptionists. Then I realise that she’s shooting old promethium barrels. Luckily the fuel is long gone, or we would have been incinerated.

Seva howls, muzzle flare flashing in her eyes.

‘Seva!’ I cry. ‘They’re dead. You got them!’

She keeps firing, blasting pieces of barrel through the smoke.

‘They’re dead!’ I howl.

She stops shooting, staring at the mess she’s made. ‘Barrels,’ she says after a moment, the rage gone from her voice, replaced by confusion. She looks at me in horror. Half the time she’s trapped in her horrific past, but it’s when she sees the truth that she feels most pain. Those flashes of clarity show her how much she’s lost.

Seva turns to me, her expression a mixture of pain, embarrassment and fury.

I climb across the broken metal, seizing a chance to talk while she’s lucid.

‘Who can you trust?’ I say, leaning close to her so that Garza can’t hear.

She lowers her gun, not wanting to meet my eye. ‘You.’

‘Who else?’

She looks at me in surprise. ‘Who else?’ She looks up into the rolling chem-clouds, frowning. ‘No one.’

‘Klipper,’ I say, reminding her of a Guilder we know in Jalta.

She considers this for a moment and I can almost imagine she is recovered – as sane as she ever was. I relish the moment, savouring the spark of cool intelligence in her eyes. ‘Yes,’ she admits, nodding. ‘Klipper is honest.’

‘The only honest man in this pit. And when we have our money, we’re going straight to him, do you understand? He won’t rob us and he won’t turn us in. If we pay him enough he will get us out of the badlands.’ I smile at the idea. ‘He’ll get us uphive, Seva. And I don’t mean the manufactorums. I mean a palace at the top of the spire.’

For the briefest, glorious moment, the pain fades from her eyes. She smiles. ‘Klipper. Yes.’

‘Come on!’ cries Garza, looking back down at us. ‘The Redemptionists might find another way up. This isn’t the time to chat.’

I grab Seva by the arm. ‘If anything happens to me, get to Klipper.’

She nods, staring at me intently. Then her gaze slips into the middle distance.

I look around, confused, then realise she’s fallen back into the past again.

‘This way,’ I say gently, leading her on.

It takes another half an hour before we reach the shattered crown of the sentry tower and reach another roadpipe. It’s sunk beneath tonnes of waste, the victim of a recent quake, but the roof makes for a reasonable path and Garza waves us on.

He’s limping badly from his fall and he keeps staggering close to a sheer drop. He’s also struggling to hold the canister.

‘Give it to me,’ I say, catching up with him.

He looks like a hunted animal, hugging it to his chest.

I laugh. ‘Look at me.’ I wave at the knives and ammunition that cover my flak armour. I tap the three customised frag grenades slung across my breastplate. ‘I could blow you to the other side of the badlands as easily as pulling out a pin. Do you think I couldn’t rob you if I wanted?’

He grips his stubber.

‘Even if you took me down,’ I say, ‘which you couldn’t, do you think you’d be a match for Seva?’

Handily, Seva chooses that moment to swagger through the fumes, brutal, muscle-lashed and beautiful in the half-light. She’s over six feet tall and every inch of her is clad in thick, scarred muscle. She’s snorting at the shadows, muttering curses and twitching. Even to my eyes, she looks terrifying.

Garza stares at her. Then he lowers his gun and hands me the canister. ‘Not far now,’ he mutters, limping on down the pipe, waving for me to follow.

We trudge on through the filth, the lumens on our guns flickering over mounds of debris and burned-out hab-shacks.

Garza starts to stagger as he walks and I wonder if his wound is going to make it impossible to get much further. Then I realise that I am staggering too.

‘Quake,’ I mutter, fear tracing my spine. I look up into the darkness, training my lumen on the shadows. Dust columns are spiralling down from distant, unseen heights.

The tremors get worse. The whole pipe is juddering. A bright, clanging sound echoes down its length as pieces of rubble start falling from overhead.

‘Atys?’ calls Seva from a few feet back down the pipe.

‘Over there!’ I yell, waving my lumen towards the biggest building I can see. It looks like an old processing plant. It’s half-ruined but, unlike everything else, it looks to be a solid, rockcrete structure.

The three of us bolt under a long porch, sprinting down a colonnade as a booming roar fills the tunnels outside.

I dive for cover, landing heavily behind a broken cargo crate as the air fills with rock and dust. Masonry slams into my back and shoulders, and I hunch over the canister, cursing our bad luck.

For several minutes I am blinded and deafened by the avalanche, and even when it stops my ears are ringing from the din.

I try to stand and find that I can’t. I’m pinned in place by rubble. I try again, grunting with the exertion as I struggle to lift the weight that’s pressing me down. Still I can’t get out. Claustrophobia quickens my pulse.

I try to call to Seva, but my mouth is full of dust.

I growl as I make another desperate attempt to stand. There’s a patter of falling rocks and a crack of light falls across my arms.

For a moment I think I’ll make it, but then the weight crushes me back down.

I take a deep breath, preparing to try again, when the rocks fall away and Seva reaches down, grabs me under the armpits and hauls me out of the hole.

The processing plant is still standing but it’s knee-deep in rubble and the roadpipe is the same.

Garza staggers back to the entrance and cries out in alarm.

I dust myself down, thank Seva and run to see what Garza is so panicked about.

‘Damn,’ I mutter as I step into billowing curtains of dust. The landslide has blocked our route. The path running down the roof of the tunnel has vanished behind a wall of rubble.

I look back the other way.

‘We can’t go back,’ snaps Garza. ‘The Cawdor zealots will be waiting at the sluice.’

I shake my head, confused. ‘But we’d have to go back once we’ve sold the eye.’

‘No,’ he replies, staring at the mountain of debris looming over us. ‘I am going uphive with the doktor and you’ll leave the landing platform by another route. None of us needs to come back this way.’

I feel suddenly suspicious of him. ‘You’re going with the doktor? On his shuttle?’

He shakes his head, still staring at the landslide. ‘I won’t go anywhere until you have your credits and I’ve shown you the other way off the landing platform.’

‘We’re not getting to any platform,’ I laugh, nodding at the rubbish blocking our way. ‘It would take a year to tunnel through that. And I presume your geneticist has places to be.’

‘No,’ whispers Garza, rubbing his nose so angrily I think he might injure himself. ‘We’re so close. We can’t stop here.’ He looks at me. ‘Ten thousand each, remember.’

Seva reaches us and taps the three frag grenades strapped to my chest.

I laugh, thinking she must be joking, but she’s having another clear-sighted moment and she points to the crest of the mound. There’s a single waste pipe blocking the way, bent over in a loop.

‘I might bring the whole place down,’ I say.

She shrugs and I catch a hint of a smile. Again, I see the woman she was before House Escher betrayed her.

‘You might not,’ she says, speaking calmly and clearly.

I look up at the pipe again. ‘There’s another route back from the landing platform?’ I say, looking at Garza.

He looks at me in horror. ‘What are you going to do?’

I take a grenade from my breastplate, flick the pin and hurl the grenade at the pipe.

‘Cross your fingers,’ I say, giving him a playful hug.

‘You’re both insane,’ he whispers.

We nod.

Fire blossoms from the mound and we stagger backwards, shaken by the blast.

Tremors judder through the tunnel and I frown, shaking my head, about to suggest we run back into the processing plant. Then the tremors fade and, as the dust settles, there is no sign of another cave-in.

I grin at Seva but she shakes her head, then nods up at the pipe.

The blast has warped it into a new shape and forced it back a little, but not enough to create a path to the other side.

Garza paces back and forth. ‘We need to think of something else.’

I ignore him and look at Seva, tapping the grenades. ‘Two left.’

She nods and, before Garza can stop me, I throw another one.

This time the ground shakes with more violence and, rather than fading after the first few shudders, the tremors grow in ferocity.

Rocks start slamming down all around us, and Garza runs over and grabs me by the arm.

‘Give me the canister, you idiot. I was a fool to bring you.’

‘It’s under my armour,’ I say, tapping the flakplate on my thigh. ‘Try to take it and I’ll stick this last grenade in your mouth and pull the pin.’

He backs away, torn between outrage and fear.

Then the tremors start to fade once more.

‘It’s clear!’ cries Garza, starting to scramble up the slope.

I laugh and stagger after him, wondering if we’ll make it to the top before the whole place comes down.

Amazingly, we reach the gap without incident and tumble down the far side. As we go, my slide becomes a fall and I bounce painfully over broken engines and fuel tanks. The other two crash past me, also out of control. My flak armour saves me from any broken bones, but the impacts jolt through me, and by the time I reach the bottom I’m punch-drunk and reeling, my goggles smeared with my own blood.

I rip my mask off and look around.

‘I’ll be damned,’ I mutter, as I see the remains of an ancient landing platform. It would have been an odd thing for Garza to lie about, but I still find it strange to see this relic of a different time, just a few miles from where I’ve spent the last few years.

At the far side of the hangar, hunched in the shadows like a silent predator, there is a sleek, unmarked shuttle. The air is heavy with promethium fumes and the flyer’s retro thrusters are still glowing faintly. The landing hatch is down and there’s a man sitting on the bottom step, dressed in a black enviro-suit. He looks up in shock as we career through the rubble and land on the litter-strewn floor of the hangar.

‘Doktor Sota!’ cries Garza, climbing awkwardly to his feet and limping towards him.

The man draws a pistol and points it at me. It’s a beautiful, customised laspistol, edged with delicate, serrated blades and cruel-looking spines. It does not look like the weapon of an Imperial scientist.

‘It’s fine,’ says Garza, waving at me and Seva. ‘They’re with me.’

He nods, but keeps the pistol raised as we approach.

When we get within a few feet of him, he removes his helmet and the shuttle’s landing lights wash over his face. He’s like no one I’ve ever seen. There is no trace of illness in his skin. It looks clear and smooth. There are no pockmarks or rashes – not even any bruises. His features are fine and aristocratic, high-cheekboned and angular, without being gaunt or malnourished. And yet, there is something in his eyes that causes me to slow my pace. Despite the vitality radiating from his flawless skin there is something rotten about him. I find it hard to understand why, but he feels even more diseased than the eye in the canister. I’m no coward but, as he approaches, I find it hard not to back away.

‘Do you have it?’ he asks, in soft, unctuous tones. He smiles, flashing perfect teeth. The first white teeth I have ever seen.

Garza nods eagerly. ‘Do you have the credits?’

‘Forty thousand, as agreed,’ he replies, hurrying back up the landing ramp.

‘Forty thousand?’ I say, looking at Garza.

He starts to blather but I hold up a hand and shake my head. ‘Give us what you promised. I knew you’d be lying.’

The scientist reappears with four bags and drops them on the floor.

‘Check them,’ I say, glancing at Seva.

The man backs away and grips his fancy pistol as Seva swaggers towards him.

She ignores him, drops to one knee and begins checking the bags. After rummaging in each one she nods and walks back to me.

‘I have it,’ I say, but something stops me taking the canister from beneath my flak armour.

The man gives me a nauseating smile and every part of me wants to draw my stubber and gun him down. There is something indescribably vile about him. I can’t put my finger on it but it’s embodied by his pistol – elegant, expensive and grotesquely decadent. The thought of handing him the eye makes my stomach turn. The thought of giving him the power to corrupt and mutate. I recall the terrible sights I saw before the zealots seized control and put Jalta to the torch.

‘Atys?’ says Seva, sensing my doubt. There is such trust in her eyes. And such hope. Hope where I have only seen pain for so long. ‘The credits are legit,’ she says.

I take the canister from beneath my armour, trying not to look at Sota. Trying not to think about why he wants a piece of the plague.

‘Atys!’ laughs Garza, his voice almost hysterical. ‘Give it to the doktor. Quickly.’

I grip the canister tighter, thinking about the hope in Seva’s eyes, trying to think of a way out. An idea comes. It is a dreadful, desperate idea, but it somehow calms me.

‘I’ve changed my mind,’ I say.

Doktor Sota’s eyes widen. He starts to raise his pistol.

Seva does the same.

‘What are you talking about?’ shrieks Garza.

‘You can have it,’ I say, looking at Sota. ‘And I don’t want my share of the credits.’

He shakes his head, confused.

‘I want out,’ I say. ‘I’ve had enough of this pit. Let me come with you. Take me on that shuttle. I don’t want your credits. Just get me out of here.’

Sota glances at Garza, who shrugs.

‘And her?’ Sota waves his pistol at Seva.

‘She stays,’ I say.

I’m not looking at Seva but I hear her gasp.

Sota stares at me for a moment longer. Then his smile returns, sickening and arrogant. He nods, waving me to the landing ramp.

I walk quickly, without looking back, as Garza grabs three of the four sacks, leaving one for Seva, and hurries after me.

‘Atys!’ cries Seva as I climb the ramp. Her voice is shaking.

I can tell from the look in Garza’s eyes that Seva has pointed her gun at my back. I stop, whisper a prayer, then shout, ‘Take the money! You know where to go!’

‘We’re a team,’ she says, her voice cracking.

‘There are no teams down here,’ I lie. I have to rip the words out. ‘No one cares about you but you.’

I hear her gasp again. Then I walk on, expecting to hear a shot at any moment.

No shot comes and I enter the shuttle.

The door closes behind me and I stagger on, exhausted by what I’ve just done. I leave the canister next to a viewscreen and drop heavily into a chair.

Sota grabs the canister and opens it, his eyes flashing. Then he straps himself in, waves for Garza to do the same and orders his pilot to fire the engines.

I buckle myself in as the hangar doors open and the shuttle banks out into the ash storms.

The hull rattles, lashed by toxic winds, but the pilot looks unconcerned as he flies us up through the clouds.

As I guessed, we don’t head upspire, but away from the hive, slicing across the ash wastes and soaring into the upper atmosphere. Sota is nothing to do with Necromunda. I knew that the moment I saw him. He’s nothing to do with the Imperium.

Sota is staring at the canister so intently I know it will only be a few more seconds until he notices the same thing I have seen.

I roll back my sleeve and grimace at the pustules spreading quickly up my arm. They’re appearing so fast I can see it happening. The plague must already be in my blood. I might only have minutes of sanity left.

‘It’s cracked!’ howls Sota, dropping the canister with a wail of horror, squirming in his seat and furiously brushing down his suit. ‘The seal’s broken.’

Garza screams and looks back at me. His screams get higher in pitch when he sees the disease rushing up my arm.

I give him an apologetic shrug. ‘It must have happened in the landslide.’

Sota is clawing at his hair and weeping, staring at the broken canister rolling across the deck.

I think of the hope I saw in Seva’s eyes and whisper a prayer for her.

Then I pull the pin from my final grenade.

DEATH’S HEAD

JOSH REYNOLDS

Topek Greel rolled his shoulder and drove his fist forward like a piston. Throwing a punch was as easy as breathing for him. As natural as a smile. The impact radiated through his arm and shoulder. His lips split in a wide grin as bone crunched beneath his fist, and his opponent grunted.

The cheering of the slime-barge crew faltered. They crowded the top deck, wagering and shouting. ‘Rip his head off, Hurk,’ one of them howled. ‘I’ve got a week’s pay riding on this!’ Despite the encouragement, Hurk staggered, face going slack. He was bigger than Greel, with slabs of chem-altered muscle and a face that was mostly scar tissue. He’d probably thumped more men than Greel knew by name. But Greel was a killer, and he fought to win. Hurk must have seen that in his eyes, because he roared and swung out a hammer-like fist. The punch was wild – desperate. It barely grazed the top of Greel’s head and the flat strip of hair that ran over his otherwise bare scalp.

Moving swiftly, he closed in, the stimms singing in his veins. The next blow wasn’t necessary. Hurk was already down, he just didn’t know it yet. His face was going purple from that last punch, and he was wheezing like a faltering pump. But Greel liked things neat. It was untidy to just let a man sag, when you could plant him clean and proper. And he had a point to prove to the audience, to show them he wasn’t some soft uphiver.

The crew of the slime-barge had been prodding him since he’d booked passage in Two Pumps, trying to provoke him into wagering on a fight. They’d thought he was just a stimm-rat, fresh from the foundries, too green to be out alone, too stupid not to get drawn into a rigged contest. They’d thought him an easy mark. They were wrong.

His second punch caught the towering crewman in the solar plexus, lifting him off unsteady feet, and casting him back onto the deck in a heap. The cheering died away as Greel looked around, flexing his hands. On the deck, Hurk moaned, tried to rise, failed. Greel smiled, showing his teeth. He still had all of them, for a wonder. ‘I win,’ he rumbled. ‘Credits – now.’ He held out his palm expectantly.

Money changed hands, amid some muttering. No one met his eyes though. That was good. He’d made his point, and earned some scratch in the process. Token chips, bearing the Guilder seal of value, came to him in a pile, and he counted them idly. A bit more than he’d thought. Then, he’d given them good odds. The betting circle broke up, and the unconscious crewman was dragged away. They’d splash him with bilge-brew and wake him up, or toss him over the side, into the slime. It didn’t matter to Greel which.

Excitement over, and the crew back at their stations, the slime-barge continued its slow trundle across the scummy waters, belching toxic smoke from its leaking stacks. Greel went to where he’d left his gear and tool-rig near the rail. He’d kept one eye on it during the fight, but even so, he automatically cracked open the cylinder of his stub gun. Fortunately, the bulky slug-thrower didn’t appear to have been tampered with. As he snapped it back into place, he fixed his flat, dark eyes on the nearing shape of his destination.

Down Town sat at the bottom of the underhive, below even the slag heaps and thump-shafts of the Orlock. It was a tangled collection of collapsed domes and badly made shanties, riddled with crawl-holes and sump-ducts. It spilled down the side of an effluent-worn shaft, and crept out across the vast, dark sump-lake, fed by rivers of sludge that poured down from far above. Sludge-trawlers scraped the surface of the lake, their crews shouting obscenities at their rivals over static-ridden vox-casters.

It was said that everything and anything eventually ended up in Down Town. Supposedly, you could find whatever you were looking for, no matter how rare or precious. And you could have it, if you were willing to pay the price. That was why he’d come. And he didn’t intend to leave empty-handed.

Greel pulled the rest of his gear on with brisk efficiency, buckling snaps and unadorned furnace-plates over his thick torso and wrists. He was a big man, despite his lack of years. Then, House Goliath didn’t grow them any other way. Size and strength was what was valued, the courage to use both without regard for consequences. The bravery to take what you wanted, when you wanted it.

Greel did not think of himself as especially brave. Bravery required the acknowledgement of fear. Greel had never felt fear, that he was aware of. It was a foreign concept, as strange to him as the practices of the Great Houses, high uphive. As strange as the thought of an existence outside the foundries where he’d grown to manhood – or as close as he was likely to get. Life expectancy wasn’t high for a valve-jack like him.

One slip, and you were in the Spew. If the super-heated waters of the foundry coolant-flow didn’t cook you, the things that lived in them would happily eat you raw, unless you could dissuade them. Instinctively, his hand fell to the spud-jacker hanging from his tool-rig. Like the stub pistol, it was never far from his side. The big wrench was heavy enough to crush a smaller man’s skull with one thump. It could also bust the fangs out of a sump-stalker’s mouth, if you were lucky, and kept your head.

Greel always kept his head. You had to, working the Spew. You had to see all the variables, before they crept up on you. He leaned over the deck and spat. Variables was a good word. One of his favourites. He kept a list, and added to it when he could. When no one was looking. Valve-jacks weren’t supposed to waste time learning things that didn’t relate to pressure gauges and the tensile strength of a ring-seal.

He’d been taught his letters by a red-robe – one of the sort who was more apt to talk you to death than set you on fire. The Redemptionist had taught him to scribe and to read some, thinking it might make Greel more amenable to his preaching. Once Greel had learned all that the crazy ratbag could teach him, into the Spew he’d gone, him and his scumming pamphlets. It had been Greel’s first killing. There’d been others since, but few as satisfying.

He’d never thumped anyone who didn’t have it coming – old Kurland, who’d stolen his best spud-jacker; that lunatic, Orem, who’d tried to thieve his stimms; and the sump-fisher, Jaqo. He grimaced, thinking of that last one. Not of the killing itself, but the sloppiness of it. The stimms had been rushing something fierce, eating away at his control. Not a clean kill, that. Too much blood and thunder.

Greel liked things neat. Precise. Valves had to be tightened or loosened exactly, or you got drips and cracks. Either could spell disaster. You had to count the twists, listen to the pulse of the pipes, gauge the temperature. You had to be precise. Or else you were dead.

That went double, when it came to a man like Irontooth Korg. Greel leaned on the rail, watching the docks draw close, and thinking of the promises Korg had made. He didn’t know what he’d done to draw Irontooth’s eye, but the gang leader had offered him a life beyond the Spew and the foundry, and a chance to be something more than a disposable cog. An opportunity for a new life in the Steelgate Kings.

The Kings ruled Steelgate. They charged a hefty toll on the constant flow of ore from the slag-pits to the zone manufactories, and all but controlled the loads of processed metals heading in the opposite direction. They beggared local merchants and even took a cut from the Guilders – the price of the Kings’ protection. There was always a price.

Greel fingered the auto-rig about his neck. The collar regulated the chems and stimms that kept his body functioning. Once, the foundry overseers had held that leash. Now Korg had it. So far, there wasn’t much difference. One master was much the same as another, in Greel’s limited experience. But he’d started to wonder if it might be better to have no master at all. Or, failing that, one he chose for himself.

Either way, just as it had been down among the valves, here he was again, doing the dirty work, and not expected to survive what Irontooth had laughingly called his initiation. Either he brought back the man he’d been sent to fetch, or he didn’t come back at all. Given who it was he was looking for, the latter seemed more likely. Korg didn’t seem to care either way. Maybe it was all a joke to him.

Jaqo had liked jokes too, and ended up in the Spew for his trouble. Greel flexed his hands. He could still feel the way Jaqo’s neck-bone had popped. He smiled a thin smile, enjoying the way his scars stretched taut. Every scar was a story – something he’d read in one of the red-robe’s books. His books, now. He’d kept them, after their owner had taken the plunge, and stashed them away, where he could plunder their secrets at his leisure.

Not that you got much leisure, working the valves. Not a lot of downtime, when there were quotas to meet. Maybe he’d have more time to read, if he survived his rite of passage. If he found the man they called the Widowmaker.

He’d heard the stories. Every valve-jack and furnace-tender had. Lothar Hex was a legend this side of the Wall. And for good reason. A killer unlike any other. Death on two legs. Some said that even Lord Helmawr himself had deigned to pay the assassin’s exorbitant prices, once or twice. No two stories about Hex described him the same way. Greel was half-convinced that there was no Hex – just an assortment of unsolved murders, ascribed to a legend. But Irontooth Korg said different, and Korg was in charge.

At least for now.

Somewhere overhead, a vox-caster bawled, alerting the dock-crews that they were inbound, and interrupting Greel’s ruminations. The slime-barge shuddered slightly as its keel scraped sludge-bottom. Smaller vessels gave way grudgingly as the barge bulled past them, nearly swamping their decks. The barge-crew slung heavy anchor chains over mooring posts as the vessel drifted into its berth. Ragged dock workers hurried out of the shanties and sheds that lined the shore, ready to begin unloading cargo.

Greel ignored the swirl of confusion as he thumped down the gangplank. The crews gave him a wide berth. None of them could match him for size, and he waded easily through the swirling crowd of bodies. He knew where he was going. Irontooth hadn’t given him much to help him in his search, but he did have a name – a swill-joint called the White Mare. It was past the docks, but still on the shore somewhere. Most of Down Town was these days, after years of hive quakes and natural subsidence. Whole sections of the place slid out over the lake like a scum of wood and metal. New streets had been built to accommodate the erosion of the shoreline. Hundreds of rusted gantries stretched between the tumbledown buildings balancing on sludge-stilts.

Small skiffs navigated the forest of support beams and waste-ducts, fishing the shallows, or cultivating corpse-starch deposits. The air was acrid, lacking the harsh heat of the foundry or the cloying vapour of the Spew. It was cold as well, and damp. Condensation clung to every window, and thick patches of yellowish fungus climbed the sides of every building. The skins of strange things that had crawled up from the deep places hung from walls and over doorways – scabrous and scaly hides that stank of secret places.

Greel made his way through the tangle of streets, pushing past the crowds of merchants hawking cheap wares, and downhivers looking for deals. The gantries creaked beneath the weight of so many bodies, and occasionally swayed in a perturbing fashion. Greel, used to watching his balance on wet metal, moved quickly, forcing his way through the crowds, letting his bulk clear him a path. He peered about, seeking anything that looked like a bar, but found nothing save merchant stalls and cheapjack stills that were little more than a single plank and a keg of something noxious.

He was getting frustrated when he caught sight of the scummer trailing him. He skirted a spoil heap that had spilled across the gantry, and took the opportunity to glance back. A thin man with a chem-addiction twitch, wearing battered leathers and a heavy rebreather. He wore no colours, no sign of any affiliation, but his intent was clear. Greel knew a hunter when he saw one. But where there was one, there were usually more. Greel flexed his hands, and felt the stimms boil in him.

Mutant rats, feeding on the waste, scattered with raucous shrieks as the second scummer lunged out of a narrow gap between two shacks, fighting knife held low. The scummers, like the rats, were scavengers. Outlaws or just unlucky, they had only what they could take from someone else.

Greel caught the knifeman’s wrist and jerked him forward. Their skulls connected with a satisfying thump, and the scummer staggered, eyes unfocused. Greel snatched up his spud-jacker and finished the job his head had started. One blow, and the scummer folded up and collapsed with barely a sound. The first had caught up with him by then, and came in high and fast, knife in hand. Greel spun to meet him. The scummer’s wrist snapped as the spud-jacker came down, and the knife clattered away.

Greel caught his attacker by the shirt and propelled him backwards, until the scummer’s spine struck the gantry rail. The man groaned, the rebreather giving his voice a mechanical rasp. ‘The White Mare,’ Greel growled. ‘Where is it?’

The scummer cursed and scrabbled at the grip on his filthy shirt. His eyes had been stained yellow by downmarket chems. Greel lifted him easily, the stimms raging in his blood. He had to be careful. If he let them get hold of him, he’d burn out and collapse. Precision was the key – not too much, just enough. ‘Show me, or go for a swim in the sludge.’

The scummer squawked, and jerked a panicked glance at the dark, slow-moving waters below. He pointed over Greel’s shoulder. Still holding the scummer up, Greel turned. He saw a heavy clapboard building, resting at the end of a nearby offshoot. A crude caricature of a white raft spider had been painted on the sign – a White Mare, one of the mountainous arachnids said to haunt the industrial jungles of Hive Bottom.

Greel heard a hiss of metal on leather and turned back, just as the scummer snagged a second blade from inside his coat with his good hand. Greel dropped his spud-jacker and caught the scummer’s wrist. He squeezed until the knife dropped to the gantry. ‘Idiot,’ he said. With a grunt, he flung the screaming scummer out over the sludge, and turned away. He heard the thick sound of the man hitting the murky water as he made his way towards the entrance to the White Mare, and smiled.

The bar hung off the edge of the offshoot, its rear deck balanced on a precariously constructed extension. It swayed and creaked in the breeze, its sign rattling in a metal frame. Drunks huddled near the entrance, only to scatter as Greel stepped inside. He could hear music that was mostly static emanating from a cheap-rig vox-system.

The White Mare stank of spilled Second Best, cheap amasec and grease. Something with too many legs cooked on a spit being turned by an elderly Ratskin woman at the firepit in the corner. Maybe half a dozen tables, all occupied. Mostly dock-crew or sump-fishers. All armed, he saw. They all looked at Greel as he entered, and then away. No one would meet his eyes. Satisfaction warred with unease as he turned towards the bar.

The barkeep was a big man, running to fat. He had a round head, and crudely inked tattoos marked one half of his face and both hands. He flashed brown teeth in what Greel thought was supposed to be an inviting grin. ‘What can I get for you?’

‘I’m looking for Lothar Hex,’ Greel said flatly.

The bar went quiet, save for a few mutters. The barkeep swallowed and looked away. ‘Don’t know anyone called Hex.’

‘I was told you’d know where he is.’

‘And who told you that?’

‘Irontooth Korg.’

‘Don’t know any Irontooth.’

‘You don’t know much, do you?’ Greel said softly. ‘Perhaps you need to be reminded.’ He drew his stub pistol, cocked it and pressed it to the barkeep’s shiny egg of a head. ‘Tell me what I want to know, or I’ll paint the back wall red.’

Silence fell. Greel glanced around, noting with some satisfaction that every eye was on him. As tactics went, it wasn’t an especially clever one. But sometimes simpler was better. Sometimes you just had to loosen the valve, and let it drip. ‘That goes for all of you,’ he added. He heard the rustle of weapons being drawn, and his smile widened.

‘It’s a rare sort of fellow who can smile in the face of death,’ someone called out. Heads turned towards the back deck, and chairs scraped as several patrons hurriedly got up and left. Greel lowered his weapon and made his way towards the curtains of rat-hide that separated the common room from the deck. He brushed them aside and bent under the lintel, stub pistol still in hand. It was dim, the only light from a weakly flickering lumen strip attached to the roof beam.

There was only a single table and two chairs. A bottle of Wild Snake stood in the centre of the table with two shot glasses. One of the chairs was occupied by a lean man dressed in stained leathers and a heavy coat. He looked like no one in particular, with the sort of face that slid out of memory as soon as you looked away. But something about his eyes, and the way he smiled, told Greel all he needed to know.

‘You’re Hex,’ Greel said.

The man motioned to the unoccupied chair. ‘Sit.’

Greel hesitated, but only for a moment. Hex, if it was him, studied Greel for a moment. Then he poured two shots of Wild Snake, and pushed one towards Greel. ‘You have the advantage on me – you know my name, but I don’t know yours.’

‘Greel.’

‘To your health, Greel.’ Hex lifted his glass and knocked it back. Greel sipped his own. Wild Snake was powerful stuff, almost a stimm in its own right. It burned his throat, and he was glad he hadn’t tried to gulp it down. Hex watched him.

‘Not used to the good stuff, then?’ he asked, a slight smile playing across his bland features. ‘Bit stronger than the foundry-juice you’re used to, I expect.’

‘My palate,’ Greel faltered slightly over the word, ‘is still learning.’ Hex’s smile widened.

‘Educated as well. How surprising.’

Greel ignored the insult. ‘Irontooth sent me.’

‘He always does. There’s a fellow who never learns.’

‘He wants to hire you.’

‘He can’t afford me.’

‘You don’t say no to Irontooth.’

Hex frowned. ‘Now, you’re smarter than that, surely.’

Greel set his stub gun on the table. ‘I’m going to have to insist.’

Hex sat back. ‘Maybe I overestimated you.’

‘If I go back without the answer he wants to hear, Irontooth will try and scrag me.’

‘Ah, but I’ll definitely scrag you, if you press the point.’

Greel nodded. ‘One bullet is the same as another.’

‘Fatalism is the sign of a well-ordered mind.’

Greel blinked. That sounded familiar. ‘Guppo Bosch, The Intricacies of Resignation,’ he said, after a moment. It had been a little book, with a blue cover. The old red-robe had quoted from it often. Quick to read, even with his limited understanding of the subject matter. Hex nodded, seemingly pleased.

‘How delightful – a Goliath who reads. I’m not sure Irontooth would approve, given what I know of him.’ He scratched his chin. ‘Then, I expect he isn’t aware of your hidden skill. There’s an old Terran proverb about lights and bushels that comes to mind.’

Greel frowned, not understanding. Even so, Hex had hit the mark. Gangers had even less use for books than foundry workers. If Korg found out, he might decide to make an example of Greel. Or he might not. Irontooth could be erratic at the best of times. He tapped the cylinder of his stub pistol. ‘Feel free to tell him in person,’ he said.

‘Why does he want to hire me?’

Greel shrugged. ‘He didn’t say.’

‘I suppose it doesn’t matter. I’m turning down his kind offer regardless. I’m discerning in my choice of clients, and Irontooth Korg is not the sort of man I normally kill for.’ Hex fixed Greel with a steady eye. His face seemed to shift in the dim light of the deck, and for a moment, he looked like someone else entirely, save his eyes. The eyes never changed, never wavered. Like two black pits, as deep as Hive Bottom.

Greel blinked and looked away. ‘Make an exception.’

‘I don’t think so. Unless you think you can force me.’

Greel felt a chill that had nothing to do with the cold. Hex reached into his coat. Greel resisted the urge to snatch up his stub pistol – he’d only get one chance, if it came to that. Hex produced a deck of cards. ‘How many times do you think I’ve had this conversation?’ he said. If he noticed Greel’s unease, he gave no sign. He shuffled the deck with one hand, his fingers moving dextrously.

‘More than once,’ Greel said. His unease increased. This wasn’t going the way he envisioned. He began calculating the distance to the edge of the deck, versus that to the door. Counting steps, wondering if he could make it. If he could put some distance between them, he might be able to increase his odds of survival.

‘This is the twentieth time Korg has sent one of his boys to demand my presence. Did he tell you that, before he sent you?’

‘No.’

‘No, of course not.’ Hex continued to shuffle the cards, his eyes never leaving Greel’s face. ‘You might not have been so willing to come then, smart as you are. He keeps sending them, because I keep giving him the wrong answer. How old are you, boy?’

The question caught Greel by surprise. Hex didn’t give him the chance to answer. ‘It’s hard to tell, with Goliaths. The stimms and chems in your system make you look older than you really are. You’re old enough to have heard the stories about me though. I’m curious – which is your favourite?’

Greel’s mouth was dry. For some reason, he couldn’t look away from the cards. His calculations deserted him, and he struggled to come up with an answer. ‘Sliding Jak,’ he said, finally. It had been the first thing to come to mind.

‘Ah. That is a good one. Before your time, I think. I admit, I laid a few red roads through Hive Primus that time. Gideon Drexlar was sitting right where you are now, when I put a bolt-round between his eyes.’ Hex smiled, and in the weak light it seemed as if his face were no more than a mask, hiding something awful.

Greel felt a harsh taste at the back of his mouth, and wondered if it were fear, or just the stimms. He cut his eyes to his stub pistol, and knew, even as he did it, that Hex saw. The cards ceased their movement. Hex set the deck down. The sound had a finality to it that Greel didn’t like. He licked his lips. ‘Are we playing a game?’ he asked.

‘The only game that matters.’ Hex set a finger on the deck, and swiftly laid out a row of cards, face down on the table. ‘Twenty times, I’ve had this conversation with someone like you. I’m bored of it now. At first, I just ignored Korg’s messengers. I started beating them after the fifth one pressed the point. Then, I started shooting them. This time, I’d like to change it up a bit.’ He began to slide the selected cards around, shifting their positions. ‘Let’s make things interesting.’

Greel watched the cards. It was a mistake. He should have been watching Hex. He glanced up, and Hex smiled. Greel grimaced, silently berating himself. Hex was toying with him. The thought made him angry, the way he’d been angry at the sump-fisher, Jaqo. His fingers curled into fists. He wanted nothing more than to flip the table, and lunge at the man they called Widowmaker. To smash that hateful smile from his face, the way he’d smashed Jaqo, until his skull had gone soft and folded in on itself.

‘What do you mean?’ he asked finally, choking back the anger. He needed to keep his head, and anger would only get him scragged.

‘I’m going to give you a chance that I didn’t give the others. Pick the right card and I’ll go with you. I’ll explain to Korg face to face that my guns aren’t for hire.’

‘You’ll kill him?’ Greel said it more quickly than he’d intended.

Hex paused. ‘Do you want me to?’

Greel ignored the question. ‘What if I pick the wrong one?’

Hex studied him for a moment, and then shrugged. ‘I don’t go with you.’

Greel sat back, knowing that it wouldn’t be that simple. ‘Fine.’

Hex tapped the cards. ‘In your own time then.’

Greel leaned forward, but paused. ‘Which card is the right card?’

‘Any card but the wrong one.’

‘And which card is the wrong one?’

Hex gave a feral grin. ‘You’ll know it when you see it.’

Greel’s eyes were drawn to the bottle of Wild Snake. He didn’t know why. In the back of his head, variables were turning over. Eyes still on the bottle, he reached out and selected a card. He slid it towards himself, and flipped it over.

A death’s head grinned up at him. As his fingers touched it, it began to cackle and wink cheerfully, as if in response to some secret jest. He looked at Hex, who shook his head sadly. ‘I told you you’d know it when you saw it.’

Greel went for his gun. Even as he did so, he knew he was too slow, compared to the man across the table. Hex moved so swiftly that he barely perceived it. One moment, Hex was leaning back, the next he had a bolt pistol in his hand, and aimed at a point between Greel’s eyes. ‘Your choices have narrowed to two, Greel. You can try for your gun, and hope you’re fast enough. Or you can run back to Irontooth. You have until I finish my drink to decide.’ Hex lifted his glass and took a slug of Wild Snake, almost emptying the glass. His bolt pistol didn’t waver.

Two choices. Tighten or loosen. Pick the wrong one, and into the Spew you went. Time slowed, stretched and faltered. Greel looked around, calculating the variables. Again, his eyes were drawn to the bottle of Wild Snake. Goliaths valued strength and grit. You had to be tough to work the furnaces and the valves. You had to be quick. You had to know when to back off… and when to take a chance.

Decision made, Greel leaned forward, and pressed his head against the barrel. ‘I can’t beat you to the draw. And I can’t go back without you.’ He closed his eyes, and dredged up another line from the little book with the blue cover. ‘It is not a matter of if, but merely a choice of when.’

He waited, eyes shut, until he heard Hex chuckle.

‘Brave, and smart. Too smart. When did you guess?’

Greel opened his eyes. Hex had put his pistol away and was sitting back, watching him. Greel snatched up his glass and drained it in a single gulp. ‘It wasn’t hard,’ he said, wiping his lips. His hands shook slightly. The stimms, he thought. ‘Why else would you be waiting with two glasses?’

Hex smiled. ‘Very few people think to ask that question.’

‘You work for Irontooth already.’

‘In a sense. I’m more of what you might call a consultant. He pays me a small stipend to ascertain the worthiness of potential candidates for his… organisation. A clever man, is Irontooth, despite the name. He wants only the bravest of brutes – those who’ll try to shoot me, even knowing it’ll mean their death. Cowards need not apply. Those who run get a bolt-round in the back and dumped in the lake.’

‘And what am I?’

‘You… are smart. And that’s even worse, by Irontooth’s standards.’

Greel tensed.

Hex continued. ‘A smart lad like you, you’re a danger to his position. Smart lads get airs above their station. Smart lads start thinking they should be in charge. I see it often, down here. Ambition kills a man deader than a bullet.’ Hex studied Greel for a moment. ‘Do you still want to be a Steelgate King? A petty feudal lord, striding across a tiny kingdom, no bigger than a speck of corpse-starch.’

Greel paused. Then, after a moment, he said, ‘We all have to start somewhere.’

Hex laughed. It was not a pleasant sound. ‘That we do. And where better than here, over a bottle of Wild Snake and some pleasant conversation?’ His chair scraped back and he stood. ‘I like you. Take this. Show it to Korg, he’ll know you passed your initiation.’ Hex slid a card towards him. Greel covered it with his hand, but didn’t take his eyes from Hex, as the Widowmaker circled the table.

‘You’ve impressed me, Greel. Not many do. And I think you’ve got a bright future ahead of you.’ Hex’s fist dropped lightly on his shoulder – a gesture of approbation. ‘If Korg doesn’t kill you first.’ He leaned down, his voice dropping to a harsh whisper. ‘You owe me, boy. One day, I’ll come to collect.’

Greel looked up. Hex’s face had changed somehow. Not a man’s face now, but something else, halfway between beast and skull, and Greel hurriedly looked away. When he turned back, Hex was gone.

Hands still shaking, Greel took up the half-empty bottle of Wild Snake and swigged from it. As he drank, he turned over the card Hex had tossed him. Another mnemonic death’s head, but this one wasn’t laughing. Not yet.

Greel drained the bottle and stood, death’s head card in hand, and a head full of variables. It was said that you could find whatever you were looking for in Down Town.

If you were willing to pay the price.

EMP-RAH’S EYE

GUY HALEY

Flames leapt up from the half-barrel hearth and made the pictures dance. Simple things sketched in paints of pounded oxide, crushed fungi and dribble-down by-products. In the light of the fire, they moved with a sacred, secret grace.

Daubings of Mother Rat twitched on flaking steel next to the Old Builders. The High Lord of the Spire gave silent judgement from his palace up by the world cave ceiling. Over them all was Emp-rah, the protector, depicted as a single staring eye. The figures were gods of the true people, as the ratskins called themselves.

In front of the fire, close to the gods, was a man so old that even in the heat of the deep down underhive he was swaddled in a blanket woven with the patterns of fungus, rat, cogs, spin handle and other natural things. At his side sat a young girl holding a bowl of beaten metal, deep with potent medicines. She cared for him. Age clawed at his bones and his innards. The klaxons of his life ran out. He was not long from entering the Dark Cave from whence no man came again.

His name was Two Tails, and he was the story singer.

Two Tails’ leathery skin was broken by a net of shadow. When the grub-oil lamps were lit, he was hideous, with deep wrinkles in his flesh like rumpled uphive cloth. At his throat his skin hung loose. He was bald, the brown of his scalp mottled with shiny pink blotches. What little hair he had was fine as a newborn’s and as dry as a corpse’s. His eyes were white and sightless. But he was far from helpless. They said he could hear and smell as sharply as a great duct rat, and that though his limbs were wasted thin as rebar, they were perhaps as strong.

He was old. Old! No one lived to so great a tally of years, not ever, but he had. He was at least forty, maybe even – an impossibility to be whispered – fifty years old.

Five others were in the telling cave. Five braves from the clan of the Five Eyes judged worthy of the journey. Five braves for Five Eyes, that was the custom. They were young but storied already in their deeds, their wrists and necks adorned with honour jewels of rat teeth, glass fragments and threaded metal nuts.

As was the way of their kind they were totally silent, their sinewy bodies poised ready to move at the slightest threat. Yet for once their attention was not diffused through the structure of the caverns about them, rat-whisker twitching for peril, but focused, tight as a las-beam, on the ancient man.

‘Listen,’ Two Tails said to the braves, ‘and I shall say you a story, a true tale of courage and of cunning.’ He whispered the telling, his voice a deathly croak from the Dark Cave itself, but his words… Well, his words were as sharp as plasteel ground to a killing edge. ‘Listen, and take in my wisdom. It may save your lives, in the trial to come.

‘Now,’ he said, ‘before the story, another story. Once, there was a story singer. Older even than I am now. Tuk-mar of the Shining Steel, he was called. Your grandfathers heard him sing his stories when they were babes at their mothers’ breasts. As boys your great-grandfathers heard his tales. You sit where they sat. You hear this tale from my mouth. So Tuk-mar lives, by blood’s continuation and by story, though he died thirty-five years ago. This is our way.’

Thirty-five years! Two Tails paused to let the vast span of time sink into the minds of the braves.

‘Many thousands of times did the moaning voice of the uphive wail the passing of time through Tuk-mar’s life, and many thousands more has it done so since. This is an old story, a story of power. Listen now for the secrets I shall share. You will not repeat them to others of the clan, for four of you will die, and the last, the one who returns, shall take my place here, and not say these words until his time comes, and the Dark Cave yawns its welcome to you as it yawns now at me.’

He coughed. One, two gentle huffs that turned into a throaty barking, then to gurgles and gasps for air. The girl offered up the bowl to his lips. Between corpse-breath exhalations he sipped the liquid from the bowl’s rim. The coughing subsided. He shuddered. When he continued, his voice was phlegmy.

‘Like me, Tuk-mar knew he was to die. Five braves like you were chosen from the clan, the best, the bravest, the most favoured by Mother Rat. They came to the telling cave, this cave, and were set before the story singer like you are now. They had names, like you do, and dreams and passions and rivalries. These things will soon be gone forever. Stories catch the truest things, but none can keep the wholeness of a brave’s soul, only a shadow on the wall.’ He gestured back at the dancing gods. ‘Their names were IkIk, who was brave, but sometimes rash, and occasionally stupid. He was other things as well, but they are already lost from his shadow dance. None but I remember his passion for Ma-an, or his skill at teasing grubs from the chem-soil. And so it was with the rest. Kuma, quick but weak. An-so-ri, whose anger made him dangerous. Tu-or, who it was said was too kind for this world but whose heart hid dark desires from other men. And last of all Kopa, who never won at anything and thought he was going to follow Tuk-mar into the Dark Cave, the cave of death, as soon as his name was chosen for the trial.’

Two Tails’ head swung across the small audience as if he could see their rapt expressions. One or two of the braves glanced sidelong at his fellows, wondering who would die and who would live. Two Tails tutted when he heard them move.

‘It is the story singer’s task to ensure the tales are kept, and sung correctly down the ladders of time. That as the klaxons wail, and the hours burn, the tales are sung and remembered. This is our history, and our soul.’ He drew in a deep rattling breath. No other followed for so long that the braves leaned forward, then he wheezed out and grunted.

‘When a story singer comes close to the Dark Cave, then news must be taken up, up and up!’ He pointed emphatically at the low ceiling, where crushed machine parts were fossilised in the ashrock. ‘Up there, to where Emp-rah looks down with His holy light. Emp-rah the protector!

‘There are many caverns in existence. Not just the thousands around us, or the ones in the spire. Beyond the spire, there is the world cavern. The world cavern contains many other spires, which stud its floor like ferromites. Each spire has its own caverns, and its own true people. The world cavern is so huge you cannot see the ceiling. It is hidden by the rush of mist like one finds over chem-falls. From the top of the ceiling, the holy light of Emp-rah’s eye burns. The eye that knows all, and sees all.’ He shifted, rheumatic fingers tapped at the dusty floor. ‘But that is not the end of it. Our world cavern is only one world cavern in the greatest spire of them all, that of Emp-rah, called the great Spire of Terror! There are so many world caverns in Emp-rah’s terror spire, hundreds, thousands, millions, each with their own spires and their own caves, on and on forever.’

He let the notion sink in and listened for signs of fear, like the blind hunting centipede listens for weak prey movements in the dark to call it to strike.

‘We worship Great Mother Rat, for her children dwell near us and she is bounteous in her multiplicity of pups. Next to her love, Emp-rah seems distant. That is not His fault. It is not His business to watch every brave. His is the gravest of tasks. He protects every cave, no matter how big or how small. By the holy light of His sacred eye, He guides travellers from cave to cave across the dark spaces between. Without His eye, there would be only darkness forever, and everywhere. Think! Mother Rat gives us life, and food, and these are good things from a good god. Emp-rah is much more than this. He is the guardian of everything. He must be respected.’

Again Two Tails paused, listening for signs of unworthiness, stuttering hearts, sharp breaths, half-uttered words. There were none. He smiled.

‘So, this is what IkIk, Kopa and the rest had to do, what you must do. They climbed up! Far away from our hunting grounds, uphive, yes, but further than that, through the lands of the cursed downcomers, and the fringes of the machine lands where the klaxon wail is loud enough to kill a man. Up further, up near the high heavens of the Spire Lords and their wrathful guardians. And then, out!’

He paused. Young hearts beat loudly in his crumpled ears.

‘There, at the edge of the spire, you must call out into the world cavern. You must look into the holy light of Emp-rah’s watchful eye so that He sees you, and inform Him that the Five Eyes, His children, dwell still in the caves of the caves of the caves of the great Terror Spire. IkIk, An-so-ri, Tu-or, Kuma and Kopa were given the honour of this quest. Their doom is your doom. And so, to guide you, I will tell you the story of Kopa. Because of them all, it is the best known to me.’

Settling back more comfortably into the fire’s warmth, Two Tails began.

‘Kopa was small, but fast. Not so fast as Kuma, but not so weak either. He was not as brave as IkIk, nor as furious as An-so-ri. He was almost as kind as Tu-or seemed, but sheltered none of his inner wickedness. Yes, a man can be wicked as well as kind. Truth is more complex than tales.

‘Kopa left this cave third. Like him, you will be set on your task at intervals of one uphive wailing, according to the drawing of lots. His gear was outside this cave as yours is now – his pouch of spore bread and skin of water, his knife, his ratskin cloak, his maul, his musket, his bullet bag and his powder. One of the two braves to leave before him had kicked the others’ possessions about to slow them down, and this aggrieved Kopa.

‘Kopa picked up his things, cursing the time it took to set them in their proper place. For a second he considered scattering the possessions of his fellows further, but he did not, because Kopa had a good heart.

‘He was away quickly, scurrying into the secret ways of our people, heading for Emp-rah’s light as fast as he could.

‘Young braves like you wander far through duct and pipe. In his youth, Kopa was no different, squeezing through narrow crevices into dome caves few men trod. But though Kopa had explored many hidden places, it was not long before he had gone beyond the bounds of our clan, and not long after that he had passed out of the caverns of our tribe to lands where the paths were unfamiliar, and the people speak a different way, and worship other gods.

‘Cautiously, Kopa went from the caverns of the rat into those of spider people. At that time there was war between Mother Rat and Father Spider, so Kopa kept his gun ready and his wits about him.

‘The spider people live in huge open caverns, some so big the far side hides in the dark, and the curve of the ceiling can barely be seen. Kopa kept away from signs of life, and found a way through a cave dome not much frequented. He crossed it fast, treading a plain of powder drier than bone, which hid shapes that could have been anything, or could have been nothing. He was frightened by the open air over his head, as you will be too.

‘“If I cannot bear the sight of this cavern roof,” he said to himself, “then I shall fall dead of fear in the world cave.” Kopa, not so brave as IkIk but brave nonetheless, forced himself on.

‘Darkness grew around him. Strange noises filtered through the cracks in the dome. The dust hung about him, parching his throat and cracking his nostrils. He was but half the way to the far wall, and already two shift klaxons had sung from above since he had started to cross.

‘Too tired to go on, he slept upon a high shelf of stone, hanging wire and metal around himself to warn off spiders.

‘The uphive song wailed far far away, waking him. He sat up and looked about, and saw nothing stirring in the dome of dust. The place was still as the grave. He slept again.

‘When he woke the second time he ate a little of his bread.

‘There was light in the dome, strange and constant. It had no source, and that unnerved him more and more, so he ran across the dome’s dryness, coughing on the powder his feet kicked free. It painted him all over. His nose bled. Small sips were all he took of his water to rinse out his mouth, and these he spat out, fearful of the poisons in the dust of that barren place. Nothing grew. Nothing lived. He smelled death on the wind.

‘Eventually, thirsty beyond endurance, he reached the dome’s far side. The rush of water drew him on through an ancient portal, and he emerged into a second space, where a bright river ran.

‘Water gushed from a high hole in a thin but powerful fall. The boulders around the rush were worn smooth, their reinforcing metal furred orange. In a thunderous fall the water came down not far from Kopa, running as a furious stream under a slab bridge of metal plate, where it immediately plunged, turbulent, into a dark lake dammed by a wall of broken stone. Far off in the lake a vortex turned, where it drained slowly into the levels below.

‘Kopa’s waterskin was slack, his throat dry. Eagerly he rushed over the bridge, unhooked his skin, meaning to fill its belly taut again in the clean flood. He swallowed dryly, a mouthful of grit down a throat of sand. But before he plunged the skin beneath the surface, a shape caught his eye.

‘There was a body face down near the water’s edge, half-hidden by a boulder of ashrock. Kopa leapt up and jogged to the corpse’s side. When he rolled the body over he was met with IkIk’s sightless stare, and a face poison pale.

‘Kopa looked at the waterfall. No chemical tang or the smell of discharge hung over it. He almost drank, almost.

‘Still thirsty, he left, and went on, finding a way through the fractured rock near the fall into the spaces above the lake.

‘Another time of rest came. He found a hidden place, he set the wires about himself again, and held his weapons while he dreamed of water.

‘The next day he woke with a pounding head and dry eyes, and a mouth too desiccated to swallow bread. He passed a camp in a place of metal and dead machines that had been abandoned for some time. There he found a well. The spider people had marked it, and their signs were enough like ours for him to understand the water at the bottom was clean, and he gratefully filled his skin.

‘In this way Kopa wandered through the lands of the spider people for many klaxon songs, not once seeing any of them.

‘He wasted a long time searching for a way up from the dead and quiet lands, finding one not long before despair set in. A ladder led him up many levels before its end came, closed off by a door shut tight with melted metal. He backtracked, and left at the last exit three levels below. There he wandered a cavern full of the corpses of machinery. It was vast and dusty, and smelled of machine life recently doused.

‘Voices reached his ears. He unslung his musket, and ventured forward.

‘Around a campfire were a group of men. Kopa had seen uphivers before. He had helped drive them away from ratskin lands. This group was bigger than any he had seen, and better armed. He was alone. So he hid, and he watched.

‘He did not understand their speech. They were wicked looking, pale but fat with good eating. They laughed with each other in the way of all satisfied hunters. At the side of their camp was a pile of ratskin cloaks and spider headdresses neatly stacked, and a jumbled heap of bags and gear. They were scalpers, hunters of the true people, evil through and through.

‘Kopa had to get out before his cloak was added to their trophies. As he was about to leave, a man with his back to him turned to pick up bread, and Kopa spied a familiar object about his neck. It was Kuma’s necklace. Kuma’s pride was a teardrop of glass. No one else had a jewel like that. Now this uphive man wore it. Anger filled him, and the desire for vengeance.

‘He slipped forward silently. Close enough that his musket would not miss, far enough to run away from murder done. He sighted carefully on the man with his dead friend’s pendant. He breathed carefully, let the gun settle into his shoulder as though it were a part of his body.

‘A single squeeze of his trigger, and the man’s life ended, splattered red and grey from the back of his skull over his shocked companions. So easy, to end a life. They snatched up their guns, and shouted wildly, some shooting blindly into the dark. It was a small revenge. Kopa could not kill them all. Before the echoes of his musket’s shot had died, Kopa had fled into the small places the uphivers never see.

‘After his vengeance, Kopa slept little. There were more people in the places he walked, and none of them were of the true people, but all downcomers. From a ventilation shaft he saw a battle in an abandoned place, where hairless men fought female braves to the death. In a narrow duct he scared a scavenger hunting through a pile of scrap. They backed away from one another, weapons drawn. Kopa could have killed him, but he did no violence, and nor did the other man. They left each other warily, but unharmed. Kopa was wise. He knew that death need not rule our lives.

‘He took a risk, that is true. Many men would have killed the scavenger on sight, and who is to say they would be wrong? The uphivers hunt us. They come down from the spires, many of them driven out by the Spire Lord for crimes against their own kind. They take our caves. They are desperate men, and not lightly should any of our kind go where they are. Kopa had to. As he went deeper up into the caves the downcomers claim, he sought to evade them, but every way seemed to bring him towards some place where they gathered together, and every time he saw them their number had grown.

‘Empty domes prowled by outcasts and scavengers gave way to the downcomers’ farms, where spore mould grows imprisoned on nets and not springing up free where the hive spirits decide, and Mother Rat’s children are imprisoned in cages. At first the farms were isolated, easily evaded, but with every thousand paces Kopa went, the downcomers’ shacks got closer together, then closer still, until their fields of wire and bars had no gaps between. Kopa was seen, and shot at, and chased, but few can catch a ratskin.

‘Soon there were cleared roads between the farms, and caravans of goods carried by enslaved men upon them. They were quite unaware of Kopa’s presence as he watched them, sometimes from a few handspans away. More farms, then places where uphivers go for the many things they do not need but covet. There were places with light kept bottled in glass, and strange music, and the reek of foolwater. Places of heat and metal where men beat steel into knives and coax life into dead machines. More and more people. People everywhere, and not the true people. Not one of them.

‘Then came the town.

‘Sheets of metal five men high made a palisade around the town. Heavily armed men guarded the gates. So much noise came from within that Kopa was afraid. He went away, skirting the edge of the town until he was on the far side and could move directly away.

‘Relief gave way to dread. He was being stalked by a careful hunter. No uphiver has the skill to track a ratskin for long. Kopa employed all his tricks to evade his follower. They were not enough. His pursuer was persistent, still following several klaxons after Kopa had left the town behind.

‘In a room off a low cavern, Kopa was caught.

‘“Where are you going?”

‘The voice stopped Kopa dead.

‘A man stepped out in front of him. Though he stank of foolwater and the uphivers, he was a ratskin. He spoke the language of the true people, he wore the ratskin cloak over downcomers’ clothes, and among the tools and weapons of the uphive were hung the fetishes of our kind, the bone rat, the wire spider, the warding stripes and tattoos that are pleasing to the spirits.

‘“Five Eyes Clan?” the man said to Kopa. Kopa nodded. It was clear from Kopa’s markings where he was from. Anyone could read them.

‘The stranger squatted down. “I am Ok-pa Talks Big. I was Snakes Running,” he said.

‘“Snakes Running are no more,” said Kopa. “Killed, or taken by the uphivers.”

‘“I am not dead,” said the man.

‘“Your clan lives? Where?”

‘“I am the last.”

‘“You are badskin?”

‘The man tipped his head and smiled. His teeth were black with the food of the downcomers. His scent was rotten with foreign smells. “I would be called so by your elders,” he said.

‘Kopa gripped his musket. A badskin is the worst kind of ratskin; no loyalty, no honour, no clan. All they care for is the uphivers’ worthless creds and their wicked foolwater. “What will you do with me?”

‘“Anything I like, boy,” said the badskin. “I am a man, you are not yet grown. I have lived among the downcomers for a long time, and I have killed many people.” He patted the uphive guns he wore at his side. “You are fresh from the whelping pit. Tell me what you are doing all the way up here. This is a long way from Five Eyes territory.”

‘“Nothing,” said Kopa.

‘“Lie if you want. I will kill you,” said the badskin. He shrugged like he meant it. He took a flask of foolwater from inside his jerkin, and swigged it hard. He offered it to Kopa. Kopa shook his head. The man shrugged again.

‘“One more time. What are you doing up here?” The flask went back into his uphive jerkin. One of his pistols slid out of its holster. It pointed at Kopa, like the man had nothing to do with it.

‘“I am on the quest of Emp-rah,” said Kopa proudly. “Our story singer is old. He will die soon. I must go up to the world cave floor and shout up to the light to let Emp-rah know Five Eyes clan still dwells in the far caves, or our story will come to an end.”

‘Ok-pa Talks Big burst out laughing and slapped his leg. Kopa looked on confused. Ok-pa’s mirth ran away from him, shouting louder the further from Ok-pa’s control it got. The badskin was crying before he stopped laughing.

‘“What is funny?” said Kopa.

‘“Life is funny,” said Ok-pa. “I have learned much here about the spire and the world cave, let us leave it at that.”

‘“You laugh at a sacred task. If I do not speak with the light of Emp-rah, how will He know our people still live?”

‘Ok-pa looked at Kopa strangely. Maybe something about Kopa’s sincerity touched his black heart. “You want to go to the surface?”

‘“I don’t want to go,” said Kopa. “I have to.”

‘Ok-pa gave him a long, hard look. His gun hovered halfway between ending the boy’s life and going back into its holster.

‘Leather rasped as he put the weapon back to sleep.

‘“All right,” said Ok-pa. “Then I’ll show you the way.”

‘Ok-pa took Kopa away from the uphivers’ settlements. First the noise of downcomers faded, then the farms became further spaced, until towards the edge of the dome cavern there was but one last farm, long ago burned out. Ok-pa led Kopa through a door into a maze of shifting corridors, whose layout rearranged itself continuously. For a period of two klaxons they rested amid the clanking and the whirring of the labyrinth’s aged machines. Ok-pa drank his foolwater, sang uphive songs, and fell asleep. Kopa did not dare.

‘They came to the end of the moving maze six klaxons later. The noise of machines was louder than ever. To make himself heard over their clanking speech, Ok-pa leaned so close to Kopa that his foolwater breath washed over him.

‘“We leave the underhive soon. Be careful here, whelp.”

‘They went through a set of doors whose side panels shone with fake light. From the arch above a guardian skull watched through glowing glass eyes, not like the dead machines of our lands, whose lenses are broken and see nothing.

‘Ok-pa strode through. The door gargled fractured words in the uphive speech.

‘Kopa leapt back. Ok-pa laughed at him.

‘“Do not be afraid.”

‘“What does it say?” said Kopa, as the door repeated itself. He did not dare cross the threshold.

‘“It wants to know who you are. The spirits in these doors are watchful, but no one pays attention to them. This place is abandoned by the uphivers. The machines live on a while, but they will soon be dead. Still, be wary. It means we are close to the caves where the uphivers work. Come on.”

‘Reluctantly, he followed Ok-pa. There were lights here shining in the ceiling, and strange noises sounded from above. They reached a ladder lit by lights so dazzling Kopa’s eyes ran. He squinted hard, but could not see.

‘“Bright?” Ok-pa said. “You’ll get used to it.” He put a hand on one of the rungs and looked upwards to where the ladder vanished in the far away distance. Machine noise echoed down the shaft. “Now we go up,” Ok-pa said. “We go quietly. This dome above is in use. There are many people here. Many machines. If we are seen, they will call their warriors.” Ok-pa hit his chest. “The warriors have iron skins. Your musket will not harm them, and though I will kill many of them with my uphive guns, we will be killed.”

‘Kopa nodded uncertainly.

‘Ok-pa rested a dirty hand on Kopa’s shoulder. “This world you are going to see is not like any cave you have seen before. It will be difficult for you.”

‘Kopa had no idea how difficult.

‘They climbed up and up. There the klaxons sang so loudly, the first time one sounded Kopa nearly let go of the ladder in fright. The wailing blasted down the ladder well, a great spirit warning them to go back. But Kopa had to go on, and he pushed aside his fear.

‘The noise of machines loudened. Above Ok-pa, the tube’s smooth false stone was replaced with an open metal mesh, letting in light that was red and hot. Ok-pa looked back down to Kopa and signalled with a finger to his lips. “Quickly,” he whispered, “and quietly.”

‘They hurried on, hand after hand. Kopa risked a look out of the side of the mesh.

‘There was a cave like hundreds of others he had seen, but this one was alive! All the machines, and many things he had never understood to be machines before, were working. Giant fans chopped at the air. Sprays of sparks fountained up from spinning blades. Streams of molten metal poured from great buckets into moulds, sending more sparks bouncing over the floor. Huge weights stamped down on flat metal, turning it into all manner of shapes. Giant men with muscled arms as thick as Kopa’s chest worked with enormous tools, beating plates of metal still hot from their making. It was a god’s smithy, populated by strange beings. He gawped. Ok-pa kicked his head, and shook his own, and motioned for him to climb. They passed unseen from that place into another sealed section of the shaft.

‘The din of the forge followed them some way, the heat further, funnelled up the ladder well like smoke up a chimney, and it got so hot that Kopa felt faint. Ok-pa scurried on, and Kopa dared not stop to take a drink of water or show any other sign of weakness the badskin could see.

‘A klaxon blared, shaking Kopa’s head in his skull. Suddenly the ladder ended. Ok-pa was upon the sill of a door, extending his hand.

‘He hauled Kopa up.

‘“That manufactorum will be abandoned soon. The ash is deep above. This part of the hive is unstable. We must be careful. We must go quickly…”

‘“And quietly?” Kopa concluded.

‘Ok-pa smiled his black-toothed smile. “That is so.”

‘They wandered down long and crooked tunnels, some of them Old Builders’ work, some hacked through soft stone not yet set hard and smelling of uphive filth.

‘The first tremor hit them soon after. A great quaking and drop in the floor, so pronounced Kopa’s stomach lurched.

‘“The hive spirits are angry, we must get away from here! Have you an offering?” said Kopa.

Ok-pa motioned him to silence while he scanned the roof for weakness. When the shaking subsided, he spoke.

‘“It is not the hive spirits. The city itself shakes. This part is drowning in ash. The weight makes the walls shift.”

‘“More of your uphive nonsense,” Kopa said.

‘“Not nonsense, truth,” said Ok-pa. “This way we go, it goes outside the city. We are nearly there.”

‘“To the world cave?”

‘“It is not a cave,” Ok-pa insisted. “This passage here, outlaw smugglers use it to bring in ghast and old things from outside, without the high lord seeing so.”

‘“You lie!”

‘“Suit yourself,” said Ok-pa. He shrugged. He drank his foolwater. Kopa scowled.

‘They went on further. Kopa ranged a little ahead, wanting little to do with the badskin, fearing he was being led into a trap or tempted from the ways of the true people by Ok-pa’s uphive lies. He got further and further ahead, until Ok-pa was out of sight behind him.

‘“Kopa!” Ok-pa warned. “Beware!”

‘Another tremor, bigger and more violent. Kopa was thrown from his feet into the dirt. The ceiling roared and jerked like a thing in pain, and with a tumultuous rush collapsed inward, spilling heaps of rock that fell into ash powder as they broke apart.

‘Coughing, Kopa got up to his feet. He waved the dust from his eyes but could see nothing through the shifting clouds. He soaked a rag with water from his canteen, and wrapped it about his face to save his lungs.

‘Gradually, the dust settled, revealing the cave-in closing off the road.

‘Ok-pa was nowhere in sight.

‘“Ok-pa!” he shouted. “Ok-pa!” His voice was swallowed up by the hive. He felt it pressing down upon him like it wished to crush him, daring him to shout again and give it fair reason to wipe his story from the tale of his clan. “Ok-pa,” he whispered. He was totally alone. The fall towered over him, filling up the tunnel completely. He heaved helplessly at a few of the rocks, but they broke apart, and let more ash slide down from above.

‘From the top of the slumped material there came a spill of debris, and a digging. A small hole opened. Fingers appeared and withdrew.

‘Kopa clambered up the fan of debris. He lay on the stone and the dust, forced to reposition himself as it shifted under him. Finally, he found good purchase, and peered into the hole. A narrow tunnel as long as an arm led through to the other side. In the gap Ok-pa’s eye appeared, to be replaced by Ok-pa’s mouth.

‘“Kopa of the Five Eyes,” he said. “I cannot come further. I must go back, and you must go on alone. You are close now. Soon you will reach the outhive. I wish you luck.”

‘“Ok-pa!” Kopa cried. “I need your help!”

‘“You will succeed, and return home,” said Ok-pa. “I am a badskin, very wicked man. I know a survivor when I see one. Listen. You must do me a favour for my services to you.”

‘“What?” asked Kopa.

‘“When you see Emp-rah’s light, you must cry out that Snakes Running still lives, in me,” said Ok-pa.

‘“But you do not believe!”

‘Ok-pa’s lips smiled around his black teeth. “I do, and I do not. Do it for me so the story of my clan will not end yet.”

‘“I shall,” said Kopa.

‘“Good fortune. May the great hive spirits watch over you,” Ok-pa said, and withdrew.

‘“How will I know the way?” Kopa called.

‘Ok-pa had gone.

‘Kopa headed on. Not knowing any other way, he took passages that went up and away. The tunnels grew very dark, until there was no light of any kind, and he lit up his small lamp to guide the way. The sound of klaxons fell behind him, until he could hear them no more for the first time in his life. No matter how far he had roamed in the underhive, the klaxons could be heard, wailing their wail, marking the time. Not there. Instead there was the creak and moan of angry spirits threatening to bring down the roof. Kopa was frightened, but took it as a good sign also, seeing in the noises the bad spirits’ desire to keep him from his goal. He had to be close.

‘“I will not stop, bad spirits!” he said. “I will find Emp-rah’s light, and call out my clan name, so our story will not end!”

‘He was tired, but went on until he was past the groaning place and its angry spirits. Darkness drowned him. With his little lamp he found a space, set up his camp, and fell asleep.

‘Jangling metal on wires woke him a fraction of an instant before a heavy, clawing body thumped onto his. Teeth snapped a handbreadth from his face, showering him in acrid spittle. He flailed with his arm, jamming it into the hot wetness of a mouth. He screamed as teeth slid into his flesh. Blood spattered his face. It hurt so much, but the teeth were kept from his face. Kopa had his knife in his other hand. The teeth opened, moved off his arm, and snapped at him again. He shoved for room, and thrust for survival.

‘The thing on him jerked back and forth twice, squealed, and fell dead with Kopa’s knife in its heart. Kopa heaved it off himself and got shakily to his feet, knife hand pressed at his wounded arm. He hunted about for his lamp with his foot, kicking several times into the side of his assailant. Finally he found the lamp, and ignited it, though by the time he had it lit it was slick with his blood.

‘Curled in death lay a giant, furless rat. Warty growths covered its back. Its face was squashed and flat, the teeth sticking out at strange angles. A small head lay alongside the bigger, and though the main was dead, this lesser thing mewled pitifully, still alive. Kopa looked around in fear. The great rats run in packs, but this deformed example was too monstrous for its fellows to bear and was alone.

‘He lifted his hand from his injured arm. Red blood welled from the wound. He forced himself to look at it, probed the deep gash. He could move his fingers, though it pained him greatly to do so. He dressed the wound as quickly as he could lest the scent of blood draw worse things to his side, and though in terrible pain did not cry out. Then he turned his attention to the rat.

‘Corruption shot its body through, so he could not eat its flesh, but in its long, whipcord twin tails Kopa found a fine trophy. He cut them free, leaving them joined by a scrap of skin covered in wiry hairs. He wrapped them around his waist like a belt.

‘He flexed his arm and winced at the pain. For a moment he considered going back. He looked down the rough tunnel. He had to go on for the sake of his clan, so he did.

‘Time passed unmeasured by the klaxon’s wail. His lamp burned low, and went out. The tunnel was too dark even for ratskin eyes, and so very quiet Kopa wondered if he might be dead and had passed into the Dark Cave without realising. His good hand trailed along the wall. The drip of blood from his wound was loud, his heart louder. His imagination filled the dark with horrors. Surely, he would die there.

‘A sound gathered in the dark. Low, breathy and sorrowful, a weeping wind that rose and fell and brought strange scents.

‘Light joined the wind. It came slowly, so slowly he did not realise he could see. He walked on into a grey space that felt even more like death than the black. But the shapes of mortal lands resolved themselves from the grey. The tunnel took form around him again, and he stepped back into the land of the living.

‘Ahead of him was a stout iron door, not Old Builder made, but the ugly trash of the uphivers. Around its ill-fitting edges the light glowed, and the wind breathed. There was no lock, only a handle. The door sagged, and dragged at the gritty floor. As he yanked at it, it dug in, turning over a curl of dirt, until, finally, it burst inwards and Kopa looked out into the world cave for the first and only time.

‘Wind angry at his trespass leapt at him, pushing him back. Light blinded him. He leant into both, his teeth gritted, and forced his way through the door against their objections.

‘It took a moment for his eyes to adjust. When they did, he dropped his gun at what he saw. Before him was the biggest space he would ever see. He stood upon a long cliff top, its compacted face made of broken things from times long gone. A rough stair wound downwards close by his position, skirting outcrops of dead metal on its way to the endless world cave floor. He turned, fearful of the floor, and so looked upon the home of his home. Giant cliffs went up forever. Gates and vents studded the sides, from which endless falls of ash, smoke and uphive rubbish poured.

‘He was outside the hive. He was looking at the thing that contained all the caves he had ever known. He had thought himself well travelled, but how few places he must have been, he realised now. There was space inside this one spire for a million cave domes, a billion, more than any ratskin could visit, more than any man could count.

‘He turned back to the long sweep of the world cave. The walls could not be seen, but vanished into a haze a thousand miles away. All around the cave were more hives, dozens more, spikes like ferromites stabbing up, their heights lost behind racing vapours. How much smoke and dirt the uphivers must make to hide so high a ceiling!

‘Truly, the world cave was a filthy place. His heart sank. The wind stank of burned things. It scorched his nostrils. It thickened the spaces of his lungs. He coughed, and wet his breathing rag and pulled it over his nose, but even freshly moistened it could not stop the dirty air poisoning him. He could not tarry there. He must perform his duty, and go, or he would die.

‘He looked up at the ceiling. Its powerful glow made his eyes weep. But there was no single light, no glowing eye of Emp-rah to speak with.

‘“Where is it? What do I do?” he whispered. “O Great Rat Mother, O Emp-rah, what do I do now?”

‘The gods must have been listening, for their answer came swiftly.

‘He heard the yip of a warcry. A body cannoned into his wounded arm, and Kopa yelled in pain. He wrestled with a clutching hand, dodged a knife thrust that would have pierced him through the eye, bucked, punched his attacker in the face, and leapt back while his foe was reeling.

‘“Tu-or!” he said.

‘Tu-or it was. The other brave stood facing him, knife ready for the kill.

‘“I thought I was the only one to make it here,” he shouted over the screaming wind. “I should have been the only one!”

‘Kopa drew out his own knife with his good hand. “We don’t have to fight!” he said.

‘“There can be only one story singer,” said Tu-or. “Only one can know what lies outside!”

‘“Wait!” shouted Kopa.

‘Tu-or charged at him, knife whistling.

‘They fought. Tu-or and Kopa were skilled fighters. Under other ceilings, they were a match. But Kopa was weak, and though Tu-or’s body was marked by his journey, he had no wound like Kopa’s. Kopa was going to die. Once that thought enters a man’s head in a fight, then he surely will.

‘Desperation sent Kopa’s knife slashing across Tu-or’s arm, spilling a sheet of crimson over ash-stained skin. Tu-or hissed, and pressed Kopa hard, forcing him back to the cliff edge.

‘“If I cannot stab you, you shall fall!” Tu-or shouted.

‘The wind screamed louder, buffeting them, making their fight all the harder. Tu-or pressed his advantage.

‘Perhaps it would have been Tu-or who would have returned, had Emp-rah Himself not taken a hand and decided who should bear the burden of the sacred task.

‘For a moment, the racing smokes of the cave world ceiling thinned. A pale disc appeared, growing brighter and brighter, until the smokes parted and violent light poured into the world cave.

‘Tu-or was facing directly into Emp-rah’s eye. While Kopa screwed up his eyes, in his surprise Tu-or looked up and the holy light hit him full in the face. He screamed at Emp-rah’s terrible brightness, then screamed again as Kopa’s knife punched through his chest, and into the hollow between the halves of his ribcage.

‘Tu-or slid off Kopa’s knife and dropped to hands and knees, mouth open and dribbling blood as quickly as his punctured chest. A second later, he was dead.

‘Kopa’s eyes burned with the light. Blindness drew its blanket over his sight as he turned into the glare. The pain was great, but he stared at Emp-rah’s eye defiantly to deliver his message as Tuk-mar had commanded.

‘“Hear me, O Emp-rah! I am Kopa, of Five Eyes Clan!” he screamed into the howl of the wind. “I come to say Tuk-mar the story singer goes into the Dark Cave soon. Listen to me, Emp-rah, and hear my words. The story of Five Eyes Clan goes on, in the dark, under the roots of the great hive in the world cave of all things. We live. Our children grow. Our braves fight. We sing of your light, and we honour Mother Rat. Five Eyes Clan lives! Snakes Running Clan lives! We live!”

‘The light dimmed and flared as clouds scudded over it, a sure sign Emp-rah had received his message, then more clouds came, hiding the eye, and tolerable dimness returned. Kopa staggered away, his vision swimming with bright spots that would never, ever leave him.’

Two Tails drew in a long, tired breath.

‘And that is what one of you, and one alone, must accomplish. How Kopa came back to Five Eyes Clan is another story, one that now will never be told. When Kopa whispered all that had happened to Tuk-mar, Tuk-mar nodded sagely and vouched it true. Shortly afterwards, Tuk-mar went into the Dark Cave, and Kopa took his place, and for many years he sang the stories of our people. By the time he came to sit here, Kopa’s eyesight was dying, scorched from him by Emp-rah’s holy light, but he did not mind, for the clan’s story continued.’ He drew in a wheezing breath. ‘Now, you may ask how I know this so well.’ He reached behind himself, and pulled out the ancient trophy that gave him his name; a piece of leather bearing two tails. ‘I know this for these are the tails of the rat that attacked Kopa, there in the dark.’ He pointed at his face. ‘This is Kopa’s face that witnessed the awful might of Emp-rah’s eye. These are Kopa’s eyes that lost their vision to the glare.’ He touched a scar on his arm. ‘This is the wound that dripped blood upon the faraway soil of the world cave cliffs. And here,’ he patted his chest, ‘is the heart that beat so quick as the clouds parted and great Emp-rah looked down upon Kopa.’ His voice thickened with coughs fighting up his throat to steal his voice with their barking. ‘I know these things,’ he gasped, ‘for I am Kopa, and this is my story.’

He coughed, many times. The girl offered more medicine to him, and when he was done he waved weakly at the braves. ‘Now I am tired,’ he said. ‘Leave me. Go forth. My time to go to the Dark Cave draws near. Seek you Emp-rah’s light and tell Him we yet live, for all our sakes.’

ONCE A STIMM QUEEN

ROBBIE MACNIVEN

Don’t run.

That was what Jannix had told Sy and the younger gangers before they’d gone in. Unless the word to break was given, do not run. You wouldn’t make it out in two pieces, let alone one. As the oldest of the Stimm Queen juves, Jannix had seen it all before, or so she told them. If they wanted to make it through their first bust-up, they had to do what she said.

But Sy ran. It was when the shooting stopped and the booming voice of the enforcer on the hailer vox had gone quiet. It was her only chance, she was certain. They were all going to die here, amidst the sump drains, picked off by the sharpshooters up on the top of the recyc units, or cut to pieces when the lawmen finally made the push to the edge of the drainworks. She could see Karil was already wounded, her shoulder ripped by a grazing man-stopper, crying into her hands while knee deep in raw, stinking Hive Primus effluvium. The rest of the juves, Sy included, were little better off – young, wide-eyed girls with just one electro-tat between them, holding lasrifles and autoguns too big for them, pinned in a shootout during what was supposed to be an easy stimm run.

Necromunda was one bastard of a place to grow up in.

‘You’ll be fine if you stay down,’ Jannix had said, her voice surreally calm. Her expression didn’t quite manage to match the words – Sy could see from her darting eyes and the whiteness of her knuckles that the older juve was faking it. She was as scared as the rest of them. That realisation alone was probably the worst thing about the whole predicament. Sy had looked up to Jannix for as long as she could remember, ever more so after she’d sworn the Escher oath and drawn first blood in the name of the House. The older girl had always seemed so sure, so brazen. Nothing from the underhive to the spires could possibly ever touch her. She always said it was because she never hesitated, that to do so in a place like Necromunda was fatal.

Don’t hesitate. Just do.

Those were the words raging through Sy’s mind as the enforcer’s guns fell silent. Ducking beneath one of the corroded, mould-blotched sump pipes, she wormed her starved body past a coolant vent, then bolted through the noxious, stinking slurry, east towards the Deadzone.

‘Sy, stop!’

Voices screamed, and she heard feet in the sump behind her. She threw a panicky half-glance back – one of the older girls, Cinth, was coming after her.

The older juve didn’t get far. There was a crack, and part of Cinth’s head disintegrated, her purple mohawk turned suddenly red. She hit the side of the duct with a hideous thump and splashed down into the ooze, disappearing like she’d never existed. Sy ran on, her heart racing, tears stinging her eyes. She wouldn’t stop. She couldn’t.

A routine stimm-run for the Goliaths, a task simple enough for juves, but none of the Stimm Queens had expected a dispersal force of blackplates to be waiting at the handover point. There were no coincidences in Hive Primus, that was another of Jannix’s sayings. Just what that meant in this particular case, Sy had no idea. Nobody told them anything. It didn’t matter anymore. She was out, and she wasn’t going back.

Sy slipped under another coolant pipe and was forced onto her hands and knees to work her way through a waste duct. She was barely able to keep her head above the filth, pressed up against the fungus-clogged rockcrete of the duct’s top. As centuries’ worth of polluted filth from billions of hivers lapped against her, she kept her mouth sealed, only drawing breath when she burst from the far side of the pipeline. The inhalation nearly choked her, the stink and urge to gag overpowering.

Still she went on. The memory of Cinth’s brain matter exploding flashed behind her eyes, and she half stumbled, a few hanging cables narrowly arresting her fall. If she went down amidst the hive sump, she knew it wouldn’t allow her to re-emerge again.

The waste channel she was following turned sharply right. She rounded it. Panting and soaked in freezing filth, she came face-to-plate with a solid block of black plasteel that was embossed with a riveted Imperial eagle. She slammed against it with a grunt and didn’t have time to backpedal before it came hammering forward. It forced her into the side of the channel, driving the air from her lungs. Too late, Sy realised a team of enforcers were using the half-flooded route to work around the flank of the other juves, and she’d just run straight into the riot shield of the lawman on point.

She tried to draw a breath to scream, but couldn’t. The figure with the shield – a big, broad man in black flakplate and with a grim half-helm – pinned her against the surface.

‘Desist,’ snarled a voice. She kept struggling, thrashing in the white-frothed scum, scrabbling at the cold, unyielding metal holding her in place. Her hands darted to her waist, where she had stowed her autopistol, only to find the holster empty. At some point, she must have dropped it. That mistake had probably saved her life.

‘Freck off,’ she managed to curse at the enforcer. Then a clenched black gauntlet hurtled in from her left. She felt her bones crunch, blood hot and salty on her lips. Her thoughts spun into oblivion.

Nine Years Later

‘They’re late,’ Jannix announced, despite the fact she knew Saddie was only half listening.

The Escher was pacing, the stimm den’s backroom too small to contain her doubts. There had been no word from any of Strux’s mob, or from the juves she’d left as spotters out on the street. The chrono was ticking, and every passing second made it feel more and more like a set-up.

Saddie didn’t seem to share her doubts. The first lieutenant of the Stimm Queens was stretched out on the stained mattress in the corner, shock whip wrapped around one leg of the bed frame, obscura stick in hand. Jannix had allowed her to light up on the condition that she stayed out of negotiations to start with. Obscura always made her jaggy, and if the mission failed, Jannix would rather have Saddie swinging in from the back than front-and-centre when the meatnecks turned up.

If they turned up.

It had all been going too well. Two weeks and not a single hit in the downhive sectors between Overspill and the Vent Docks. The meatnecks were finally ready to negotiate, and neutral ground in the shape of Madam Almora’s stimm shack had been secured for both parties. The only thing missing now was the Overlords themselves.

‘Nine years,’ Jannix said, pausing to glance out of the back room’s open door at the main foyer of Madam Almora’s. ‘Nine years of wasteful hits and revenge shootings, and now Strux decides not to show?’

Saddie just grunted, the big woman’s eyes glazed. Jannix snarled with frustration, fingering the grip of her holstered stub pistol.

Tonight was meant to be the end of it all. The Tarpits sector’s feuding would finally have a line drawn under it. The Stimm Queens and the Overlords could go back to splitting the local stimm trade, and Jannix could stop cremating the corpses of juves and original gangers alike.

Wasn’t it all just too good to be true? The hand vox in Jannix’s left hip pocket buzzed. The digi-code belonged to Grima, one of the juves she’d left covering the north-eastern slum approach to Madam Almora’s.

‘Trouble,’ the girl’s voice clicked over the device. ‘There’s a blackplate convoy inbound at speed. Two haulers, they’ve got their riot shields and blast cages up.’

‘Freck,’ Jannix said. ‘I knew this was going to happen. Disappear, Grima. Tell the others to do the same. I’ll see you back at the Overspills by the next mid-dark cycle.’

She hung up, snatched the obscura stick from Saddie’s fingers and snapped it.

‘Up,’ she ordered, her voice bringing a degree of focus to the woman’s vacant eyes. ‘We’re out, now.’

She left the big ganger to rouse herself and hurried through the back room’s open door, emerging onto the balcony that ran around the den’s central foyer. Below her, the rest of the Escher gang were lounging in various states of oblivion, a few spaced out on the stained mattresses and weaverolls scattered around. The air was heavy; the damp and rot subsumed in a fug of fumes and narcotics that caught in Jannix’s throat and made her nose tingle. Cravings scratched at the back of her mind, but adrenaline and nerves doused them. There was no time.

Madam Almora’s had once been a well-off overnight stayhouse, back when the Tarpits had been desperately attempting to claw itself up into the semi-respectable neighbourhood category. Now, decades later, the bedrooms turned an altogether seedier profit, while the lounge, foyer and stairwell had become just another recreation hideout for those desperate souls seeking an escape from the nightmare realities of Hive Primus. Most of the clientele had been told to stay away tonight. Madam Almora herself had left after Jannix and the gang had arrived on her doorstep, pausing only to take her cut of the credits she was due for turning her business into a gang-neutral zone for the night. Jannix was beginning to feel as though she was the only one who hadn’t smelled trouble right from the off.

‘Everyone up and out!’ she shouted, leaning over the balcony’s railing. ‘Blackplates inbound! It’s a set-up!’

The words elicited the desired response. Zara, Lub and the other older gangers were on their feet in an instant, snatching guns and blades, before hustling along the juves who’d allowed themselves to become addled during the long wait. The smoky air resounded with the clatter of weapons being primed.

‘We’re not contesting this,’ Jannix snapped. ‘Break out of the back. We’ll regroup at the Overspill.’

‘It may be too late for that,’ said Shena, emerging onto the balcony from the room where she’d been monitoring the street outside. ‘They’re coming in hard and fast. Already unloading outside.’

‘No one’s going to the cells tonight,’ Jannix snarled, snatching her Maxima IX stub pistol from her waist belt.

The doors at the entrance caved beneath a breaching ram and a hail of shotgun pellets. Stun charges followed, and then the riot shields. Jannix realised it was a standard smash-and-grab, made as though the enforcer sting team outside was just hitting any other illicit sub-spire stimm den. Not as though they were busting a ganger truce.

‘Hit them!’ Jannix barked, still sheltering from the initial stun blast behind a bed frame Saddie had hauled out and upended on the landing. She rose and loosed a burst from her stub pistol. Heavy slug rounds zipped into the lingering smoke.

The Stimm Queens lit up the entrance to Madam Almora’s with hard rounds and las. The barrage lacerated the thick black plates of the riot shields that tried to force the entrance. After a few moments of violent, sparking impacts, they withdrew.

The victory was short lived. More gunfire resounded through the rickety old building, this time from directly below Jannix. She recognised the sickly thud of vox legi-pattern shotguns. Enforcers were inside.

‘The back door!’ Zara shouted from the foyer below. ‘They’ve got a team round the back!’

‘Saddie, go,’ Jannix snapped, twitching her pistol towards the stairwell leading downstairs. ‘Lub, Shena, keep your sights on the front doors!’

There was a panicked cry from below – it sounded like Leandra – which coincided with a grating, snarling noise. A scream cut through the gunfire before being abruptly silenced. Jannix felt her blood run cold. Even Saddie had paused at the top of the stairwell, electro whip ignited in one hand.

‘A cyber-hound,’ Saddie breathed.

Before Jannix could snap at her, they both heard the pounding of combat boots on the stairs below, and the scrabble of something metallic. Saddie, slowed by the comedown she was suffering from, was too slow to react. A black-plated enforcer cannoned up the stairwell with a shock maul ignited in one gauntlet. The weapon lashed out, cracking across Saddie’s flak breastplate and dropping the Stimm Queen instantly. Back arched, her body spasmed violently as the paralysis charged through her.

Jannix’s pistol came up in the same moment, preparing for a point-blank headshot.

But she hesitated.

If there was one thing Jannix had learned during a life in Hive Primus, it was that hesitation was a killer. The most dangerous enemy of all. Knife fights, enforcer stings and even underhive brawls with Goliaths, muties or worse weren’t the biggest threat to life and limb.

Pausing to think about it all was.

There, at the top of the staircase in Madam Almora’s, she wavered for the first time in the better part of a decade. Her finger lay paralysed on the trigger, stub pistol just inches from the helmet of the enforcer who’d raced from the ground floor and eliminated Saddie with their shock maul. Her mind screamed at her to do the easiest thing in the known galaxy – pull the trigger. But she couldn’t.

Jannix realised that this moment of doubt, so surreal and breath-taking, would cost her life. Before she could switch her aim, something forced itself past the enforcer’s legs, a blur of shot-scarred silver, lens sensors burning red, whirring servo bundles in its hind legs bunched, its vice-teeth dripping. In the heart-pounding microseconds of combat, she realised that even if she atoned for her mistake and blasted the enforcer’s brains out, their cyber-mastiff would rip her throat to red ruin in the same heartbeat. She was dead, dead right up until the enforcer snapped two terse words.

‘Lex. Halt.’

The cyber-mastiff came to an instant, juddering stop, its powerful legs coiled to spring, its wicked metal jaws locked open barely a foot from Jannix. The beast let out a low, scraping whine, its primitive machine-spirit clearly eager to rip the Escher to pieces, but unable to disobey its programming.

For a second, the three figures stood locked together, Jannix’s pistol just inches from the enforcer’s gleaming black helm, the mechanical hound quivering with the energy collected to sink its vibrosteel fangs deep into the gang leader’s jugular. Jannix couldn’t see her rival’s eyes behind the glassy visor, but she didn’t need to. A lifetime of gang warfare had made the situation they both now faced abundantly clear.

‘Cease fire!’ Jannix shouted, her aim never wavering. ‘Stop frecking firing, you stimm-heads!’

It took a moment for her words to carry over the gunshots still reverberating around the building, and a moment more for the Stimm Queens, in the midst of unloading on the law, to obey her. Occasional bursts of return fire continued to rattle from behind the reception counters and from the rear door to the den until the enforcer in front of Jannix spoke into her helmet mic.

‘Judge-leader to all units, cease fire. Now.’

The shooting stopped immediately. Jannix kept her stubber pointing at her opponent’s head, trying to fathom what had come over her and whether the gut feeling she had could possibly be true.

The sudden silence wasn’t helping. The lack of gunfire left behind a gulf that couldn’t be filled by the groans and sobs of the wounded, or the deadly hum of the enforcer’s shock maul.

‘Drop the stubber,’ the enforcer said slowly. ‘Drop it now and I will file a surrender compliance addendum under your sentence when you stand trial.’ 

Spoken like a true law-woman, Jannix thought. And yet…

‘Sy?’ she asked. The pistol still aimed. ‘Is that you, little Syren?’

The enforcer stiffened. When she spoke again, her voice had lost some of the steely tone.

‘I won’t repeat myself. Order your gang members to lay down their arms and submit to the judgement of the law. If you do not comply, I will be left with no choice other than to execute.’

‘If that really is you, Sy, you know that isn’t going to happen,’ Jannix replied. She’d eased her finger off the trigger, though the stubber remained pointed squarely at the enforcer’s head. ‘If we’re not careful, neither of us will walk out of here alive. Very few will, on either side. Talk to me.’

It was the enforcer’s turn to hesitate, and Jannix found herself watching an expression that had once been familiar to her – Sy pursing her lips tightly, a sure sign of uncertainty she’d come to recognise in the younger juve. The strange sense of recognition made her pistol arm quiver slightly.

Finally, the enforcer spoke. ‘What happened to you, Jannix?’

‘I was going to ask you the same thing.’

Sy didn’t respond. Slowly, without daring to question herself, Jannix lowered her weapon. For a moment, Sy did nothing, then she abruptly deactivated her maul, locking it to her mag plates, before carefully reaching up to disengage her helm.

The face beneath was at once familiar and strange to Jannix. Gone was the roundness of youth, the snub nose, the long, purple-streaked hair. In its place was the face of a woman, and a killer, at that – lean, scarred, with cropped blonde hair. The eyes though, a deep, dark brown, were the same. The realisation – the memory – made her stomach lurch.

‘We thought they’d killed you back in those sump sinks,’ she told the enforcer. ‘Dumped your body in some chem-chute… But I see something far worse happened.’

‘It did,’ Sy said, the agreement taking Jannix by surprise. ‘After the trial, they sold me for adoption.’

Jannix laughed. The sound echoed through the foyer, empty and strained.

‘What? Some upper-spire family? Silkweave dresses and masked balls and handsome off-world traders? Sounds like every underhive girl’s dream.’

Sy growled. ‘They beat me worse than the Stimm Queens did. So I escaped. I ran from them, just like I did from you, Jannix.’

‘And now you’re the one giving out the beatings,’ Jannix said, looking her riot gear up and down. ‘A blackplate?’

‘Permanently reassigned from the Quinspirus Cluster two months ago,’ Sy said. ‘This was meant to be my first solo command. Just a sting on a mid-level stimm savlar dump. We weren’t expecting serious trouble. You weren’t meant to be here.’

‘Neither were you,’ Jannix responded, unable to keep the bitterness from her voice. ‘This was going to be neutral turf. The stimm war between the Overlords and the Stimm Queens was set to end tonight.’

‘Looks like that’s not going to happen then,’ Sy said. ‘Hell of a coincidence.’

‘There are no coincidences in Hive Primus,’ Jannix said quietly.

Sy didn’t seem to hear her – her eyes were elsewhere, and Jannix caught the click of her vox-bead as a transmission came through.

‘Affirmative, stand by,’ Sy said into her mic, then spoke to the Escher once more. ‘Another coincidence. Three truckloads of Goliaths inbound, two from the south and one from the west. They’ll be arriving in five minutes.’

‘Strux is late,’ Jannix said. ‘Too late by half.’

‘If they open fire the way your girls did, they’ll receive the same backlash. There are two good enforcers dead downstairs.’

‘It doesn’t need to come to that,’ Jannix said, smashing the butt of her pistol into Sy’s bare face.

Jannix watched from the first-floor balcony as the Overlords entered Madam Almora’s. From communications, she knew one truckload of the meatnecks had surrounded the den, while another entered through the main doors, covered by a krumper rivet cannon and a heavy stubber. Even for Goliaths, she could see that they were armed to their metal-capped teeth. A single glance at their dilated pupils and the sweat glistening from their throbbing musculature told her that most were already high on combat stimms. Brute cleavers, fighting knives and spud-jackers were brandished alongside heavy sluggers, shotguns and stub pistols.

‘You’re late,’ she called down to them. Not one of the brutes replied as they spread out through the ruined foyer. They didn’t train their weapons on the Escher, but still, a scent of menace lingered in the air.

Most of it was directed at the enforcers – the blackplates had been disarmed and were being corralled in the entrance room’s centre, just back from the booking desks. Their dead lay heaped in the corner by the stairwell, six black-armoured corpses splattered with drying blood. Shena, Nils and Zara stood over them, lasrifles and autoguns aimed at the prisoners. The rest of the Stimm Queens occupied the upstairs, scowling down on the Goliaths with ill-concealed contempt.

‘Well, ain’t this just a sweet surprise,’ said a new voice. A fresh horde of Overlords entered the building. In their midst was the largest meatneck Jannix had ever seen – despite half a dozen encounters with the brute, it was difficult not to be shocked by the sheer bulk of Boss Strux.

‘Brought us a bargaining gift have you, Jan?’ the Goliath asked as he stopped just inside the doors, surveying the enforcers on their knees before him. ‘You always were a charmer.’

He moved round the splintered remains of the foyer counters to inspect the prisoners. His pace was the slow, heavy tread of someone supremely confident in his own abilities, relaxed when the nerves of all around him rested on a knife-edge. Unlike the rest of his mob, he hadn’t drawn any weapons. His brutal power hammer remained slung across his broad back, while four stub cannon pistols were jammed in the belt and the braces of his shoulder rig. His bare muscles gleamed with oil grease and fresh sweat, his huge frame grotesquely swollen by the growth chems and stimm enhancements he was clearly addicted to.

‘You knew they were going to sting us,’ Jannix snarled. Fighting her urge to withdraw her pistol, both her hands gripped the balcony’s railings as she addressed the Goliaths below. ‘You set us up, Strux.’

He let out a bark of laughter, his eyes still on the enforcers as he spoke.

‘Nothing personal, Jan.’ He bent down to inspect one of the manacled lawmen. The blackplate was wise enough to avoid meeting his eye. ‘It wasn’t really for your benefit anyway. There’s a troublemaker in among this lot. Someone high up in the precinct wanted her dealt with. We both agreed this would be a… unique opportunity.’

‘To have us and the lawmen kill each other off,’ Jannix said darkly.

‘It seemed convenient,’ Strux said, moving on to the next enforcer. Sy. ‘Ah, sergeant’s chevrons. Here she is!’

The brute snatched her short hair in his fist and yanked her head back. She glared up at him, one eye swollen and bruising an ugly shade of purple.

‘Looks like you’ve taken a real knock, sweetie,’ the Goliath sneered. ‘Good news is, your suffering is over. The Overlords are here. We’re going to take care of the little problem you pose to Chief Harle and the precinct.’

‘Boss,’ called one of the Goliaths. He’d approached the heap of dead enforcers and had turned one over with his boot. ‘This ain’t no blackplate. I know this boy. He’s a regular stimm-head, runs the manufactorum lines up Girder Falls way.’

Distracted by the cyber-mastiff lying prone and deactivated at Sy’s side, Strux appeared not to have heard his underling.

‘What’s this then?’ he demanded. ‘You’ve got yourself a cog hound, have you?’

‘Its systems failed,’ Jannix called down from the balcony. ‘It’s scrap now.’

‘Don’t know about that,’ Strux said, placing one meaty hand on its head and rapping its cranium plate. ‘I know a couple of tech-riggers in Greasetown that could fix him right up.’

He leaned closer, peering into the machine’s lifeless eye-sensors, admiring the blood crusting over the slack metal fangs.

‘What’s his name, girl?’ he asked, looking at Sy. The enforcer held his gaze and, despite her battered face, smiled.

‘Lex,’ she said. The mastiff’s head twitched. Strux stared at it, as though not believing his eyes. He was still staring when Sy spoke the second word.

‘Kill.’

The hound leapt, a blur of sudden motion and snapping fangs. The mastiff twisted his head as he launched into Strux face-first, clamping his vice-jaws either side of the Goliath’s skull. The Overlord had time to scream before the steel fangs tore open his temple and cheeks. A hideous crunch was followed by a soft, wet squelch, heralding the cracking of his skull and rupturing of his brain. Lex shook his head again, ripping away most of the Goliath’s cranium. An eyeball flew through the air and struck Sy’s shoulder guard. As blood drenched the floor and the silver workings of the mastiff, the Overlords just stared.

From outside, the sound of gunfire savaged the silence, finally eliciting a response from the two gangs. The Escher were faster though – in an instant, slaughter had returned to Madam Almora’s as bullets and lasfire whipped back and forth between the two factions.

Jannix took careful aim with her stub pistol. She used a two-handed brace, relishing the familiar brutality of the weapon’s violent recoil as she unleashed a spread of man-stoppers into the broad chest of the Goliath nearest to Sy. The man went down. His dying convulsions released a burst of las that punched dust and plaster from the ceiling.

The enforcers threw themselves to the ground, Sy desperately disengaging her manacles. Jannix watched as she fumbled for the pistols concealed beneath the mattresses scattered across the floor. Outside, the sound of gunfire intensified as more of the enforcer sting team struck.

‘More blackplates!’ Jannix could hear them bellowing, and more demanding to know where the sudden ambush had come from.

‘Whole thing’s a set up!’ the meathead who’d uncovered the stimmer among the supposed enforcer corpses shouted. ‘Dressed their corpses like enforcers. They’re working with the law!’

Jannix headed downstairs. The enforcers scattered to cover, but Strux lay where he had fallen, his huge body still spasming as his stimm-slugs pumped anabolic-altering doses into him. His face was a bloody, cracked mess. Jannix strode through the gunfire to him and, despite ducking to avoid the bullets and las-bolts whipping by, she paused briefly to gaze down at the remains of the man who had so nearly ruined the Stimm Queens. Then, lip curled in disgust, she put a single round through the remains of the Goliath’s head, splattering what little was left of his cranial matter across her face and Madam Almora’s floorboards.

A las-bolt thumped into her chestplate, spinning her half around and scarring the neon-yellow flak a singed black. She grunted and dropped into a crouch, reloading as she did so. While Strux may have been reduced to twitching meat, his gang were far from dead. Even as Jannix refocused on the firefight, she saw Lilen struck by the rivet cannon on the balcony overhead, her flesh and bone pulverised by nails nearly as long as Jannix’s own forearm. Her gory remains were pinned back against the wall behind her. To her left, Nils was dancing in close combat with two of the Goliaths. Her stiletto knife took the eyes and then the throat of one, but Jannix saw the dying brute snatch Nils and restrain her long enough for his gang mate’s industrial cleaver to annihilate her left arm.

The two gangs were tearing each other to pieces. Despite it all, Jannix found herself laughing as she opened fire on a burly silhouette cannoning towards her from the gun-smoke. Blood blossomed in the cloying air. Strux was dead, she lived, and there was nothing left to do but revel in the slaughter.

A las-riddled mattress near the reception island caught alight, the flames leaping almost instantly to the splintered remains of the counters. Choking black smoke began to broil through the multi-storey room, and it wasn’t long before the bared rafters overhead started to combust too. Jannix unleashed a burst of shots into a Goliath who was trying to flee past the fire towards the front doors, relishing the way the heavy slugs ripped apart his muscled back. He tumbled forward into the mounting inferno with an agonised scream. She could already feel the heat radiating from the centre of the room, making her skin itch and her eyes sting.

‘Enforcers, move!’ She heard Sy’s rallying cry to her team amongst the smog, and the snarling and snapping of her blood-streaked hound as they headed for the rear of the building. Gradually, the gunfire throughout the structure was beginning to lessen as both sides disengaged, driven apart by the mounting fury of the flames.

Madam Almora was going to be due a hefty compensation package.

‘Stimm Queens, we’re done here!’ Jannix shouted, straining to be heard over the roar of the flames. She signalled to those Escher she could still see through the smoke, tearing a strip from her loincloth and holding it to her nose as she made a dash for the back door. Zara and Saddie were with her, the latter carrying an injured juve across her broad shoulders. They raced by the stairwell and down a rear service corridor, vaulting a burning beam that had collapsed in their path, the fire licking at their slender forms. It was almost impossible to see anything anymore – the stimm den immolating in a conflagration that would have warmed the heart of the most pyre-crazed Redemptionist.

There was no time to find more survivors. No time to hesitate. Jannix followed Zara and Saddie out into the neon-streaked shadows of the street.

Despite her instincts, she hesitated. Saddie glanced back, but she didn’t look at her. Her eyes were on the door. The few seconds felt like an age, her heart pounding, the heat making her skin prickle. Then she caught what she’d silently been praying for – movement. She kept her pistol lowered as Sy emerged from Madam Almora’s, her cyber-hound limping at her side.

The two women faced each other beyond the door, the heat still at their backs, both wary. Lex let out a grating growl, but remained still.

‘You’d best make yourself scarce,’ Jannix said, glancing from the enforcer to the dog and then up the street after her retreating gangers. ‘There’ll be all sorts of scum swarming the sector over the next few hours. Fires mean salvage.’

‘Backup is inbound,’ Sy replied. ‘Ten minutes.’

‘Took them long enough.’

‘I know.’

Jannix could sense the thoughts passing through the enforcer’s mind – Strux’s gloating had revealed more than a few issues back at the precinct. For once, the thought of the law turning on itself didn’t thrill the leader of the Stimm Queens.

‘You’re going to go back?’ she asked.

‘Yes,’ Sy said, iron in her voice. ‘I lost three good enforcers back there, and it’s all one bastard’s doing.’

‘You do realise you can’t just walk straight in there and ram a lasgun down his throat? You need to fight smart, girl.’

‘I know. It won’t be today, and it probably won’t be tomorrow, but at some point Chief Harle is going to face a reckoning. Either in the court-dungeons or in a back alleyway, I don’t care.’

‘Once a Stimm Queen, always a Stimm Queen, right?’ Jannix said, smiling.

Sy shook her head fiercely. ‘No.’ The words coincided with the blare of enforcer sirens in the streets round about. ‘Never again.’

Jannix glanced up, then back to the ex-juve. ‘So, it’ll be business as usual from now on? You’re the new law in this sector of town?’

‘Something like that,’ Sy said, making to move off down the street, Lex clacking at her heels. ‘Keep your nose out of the stimms, Jannix.’

‘Hey, Sy,’ Jannix called after her. The enforcer hesitated, glancing back.

‘I’m glad you got out,’ Jannix said, offering her a smile.

After a moment, Sy smiled back. ‘So am I. Until next time, sister.’

SCAR CROSSED

NICK KYME

The first shot hits the door-warden in the shoulder. Karg is a big man, mainly gene-bulked muscle with a little excess flab, so he takes the saloon door off as he smashes through it. His pirouette is almost balletic before the second shot takes him in the back and puts him down for good.

Two shots, one after the other – slugger rounds. Messy. Stunned silence sweeps through the bar, followed by six rangy creeps wearing dirty trench coats and flare goggles. They step over Karg’s corpse, spreading out around the body to cover every angle. Facial ink marks these fellas as the Thronesworn, and never a more homicidal clan of zealots could you ever have the misfortune to meet in this part of the underhive. House Cawdor. I can smell the incense from where I am sitting, and practically taste the condescension and thinly veiled hypocrisy through the slug of Wild Snake I loll around my mouth.

I look up as their preacher enters the bar. Taller than his six thugs, he has no trench coat but wears black robes under a red flak jacket. His hood is up but I can see his teeth below the line of shadow covering his eyes. They are sharp and yellow. Like plague rats’ teeth.

‘This place reeks of sin,’ announces the preacher, his voice a wire-taut shriek. ‘I see the unclean, the intoxicated, the debauched. Defilers all. Behold! The hand of righteous flame!’

A spit of fire lights up the gloomy bar from the preacher’s gaping sleeve, exposing the stains and the otherwise dilapidated condition of the place. Most of the patrons hiss or clench their teeth, light as anathema to them as bathwater, judging by the overall stench.

I lean over for a closer look, idly wondering which wretch the preacher will latch onto first, and hear the smashing of glass. Slow-witted and bleary-eyed, it takes me a moment or two to realise that I am the cause of the ruckus. A shattered bottle of Wild Snake lies at my feet.

Just as I am lamenting the loss of some decidedly worse-than-average grog, the preacher turns his steely zealotry upon me.

‘Sinner!’ he proclaims, and seems to glide across the floor, his trench-coated thugs in tow. The other patrons wisely let him through.

I am about to move when my rump slips on the stool where I am sitting and I stumble backwards. I snatch at the edge of the bar, my fingers digging into the rotwood like claws, but keep my feet.

‘S… inn… er?’ I slur at length, trying to appear indignant.

The preacher comes in close, his rancid breath washing over me.

‘Your drunken excess is an affront to the Emperor of Mankind.’ He brings his left hand up to my left eye and I notice the small flamer he has attached to his wrist. It looks custom. Decent work. Deadly. He has the look of a man who likes burning things, I decide. A sadist-arsonist. A sarsonist? Arsodist? Never mind.

I try to take a step back before he torches me, but feel a gun barrel jab my kidneys.

‘Now, hang on a second, fellas…’ I say, my drunkenness diminishing at the same rate as my sense of peril increases.

‘Fire shall purge the wicked,’ promises the preacher, an eager glint in his eye that I do not like one bit.

I raise my hands in a plaintive gesture.

‘Can we at least discuss this like civilised…?’ I take in the expressionless faces of the Cawdor thugs, their bleached white skin, shaven heads, thin grey lips and blank-eyed goggles. My own face, somewhat worse for wear but growing ever more cognisant, reflects back at me. I look terrified. And with good reason.

‘Confess your guilt,’ snaps the preacher. ‘Confess and you shall be welcomed into the loving arms of the Immortal Emperor.’

‘Well,’ I say, trying to swallow the acrid aftertaste of vomit in the back of my throat, ‘you’ve kind of got me in a bit of a bind here.’ Belatedly, I smell the low quality grain alcohol – or sump alcohol, I don’t know, it was bad either way – soaking my shirt and breeches.

The preacher gives me an ugly smile and I hear him feed fuel to his wrist-mounted burner.

‘Wait, wait!’ I say. ‘I have a story about love, of true love against the odds. Surely, there is no finer thing in the underhive, no finer affirmation of the Emperor’s benevolence than that?’

The preacher regards me as he might a suspicious-looking stain on his robe. His thugs remain statuesque, their guns loaded and menacing.

‘Listen to it, and I promise to agree to whatever punishment you deem fit,’ I say. ‘I’ll even give up my disorderly ways and swear to your creed. But if you like my story, you let me go? You won’t get a better offer this side of the sump pit.’

Silence falls again, as every man, woman and mutant in the bar holds their breath. I like to think they are rooting for my survival, but I suspect they just want to watch a man burn.

The preacher’s eyes narrow, as if he’s trying to decide whether I am speaking truthfully. Zealots aren’t known for their shrewdness, and I hoped this would play in my favour.

He nods. I feel the need to void my bladder, but fear that he’d take it as reneging on the deal somehow.

‘Good, good,’ I say, licking dry lips and offering an ironic prayer to the Throne for the stay of execution. ‘Listen well, then, to a tale of two ignoble houses alike in indignity, in Infernal Corona where they laid their schemes…’

Rom had taken the spillway. It was dark, and the tunnels were tight with debris from the last hive collapse. Hundreds had died in that quake. Their shiny bones jutted between pipes, girders and several tons of low-grade ferrocrete. They’d been picked clean. Meat, human or otherwise, didn’t last long in the underhive. He found a passage upwards, a broken gantry he could use as a ladder. He moved fast as he heard sump rats gathering in the dark behind him. As big as dogs, sump rats.

One had got ahead of him, red eyes twinkling like bad rubies as it stared down at Rom from the top of the makeshift ladder. It leapt, fangs bared, but Rom’s hand snaked out whip-quick and seized the creature around its rangy neck. A twist of the wrist and he heard the bone crack before he tossed the vermin below.

‘Eat up, you evil bastards.’

Rom hauled himself out of the tunnel, and left behind a cacophony of hungry screeching.

He emerged inside a disused pump room. The machine was dead, rusted over and stripped for parts long ago. A stairwell, mostly intact, led upwards. Rom took it.

A gallery space beckoned after the stairwell, a refectory hall, possibly for the workers. Like the bones in the spillway, it had been picked clean. A few old bloodstains remained, and some spent shell casings. As Rom made his way through the long hall, he stooped beside some of the casings, but they were too bashed up to be of use.

He was about to press on when a voice stopped him cold.

‘You’re a long way from home, juve.’

The voice was female, young.

Rom raised his hands. He had a knife in his belt and a holstered stubber, but his mind was on the sawn-off shotgun strapped to his back. His fingers edged towards the stock.

‘Ah, ah…’ warned the voice, and Rom heard the low whine of a laspistol priming to fire. He couldn’t see his assailant, but judging from her voice he guessed she was behind him in his blind spot.

‘How’d you know?’ he said. ‘This is my turf.’

She laughed, and he felt a slight tingle.

‘No Scar-Kings have ruled here for years. This is Razor-Queen territory.’

‘Is it now…?’ said Rom. ‘I heard it was disputed.’

‘Ongoing,’ she replied.

‘So, what now, girlie?’

Rom flinched as a bolt of hot las missed his crotch by an inch. A small dot of scorched black metal smouldered just beneath where he was crouching.

‘Milady… A little respect or I’ll shoot something off that you’d rather not be without.’

Rom gave a little shake of his head and smiled ruefully.

‘What now… milady.’

‘Up.’

Rom threw open the hatch and climbed out onto a heavy mesh platform. It had been a loading bay but was empty of cargo. A vaulted roof stretched for hundreds of feet, so high he could barely see its apex. Fog occluded the view anyway, smudged by patches of yellow from the distant silo lamps. He turned, looking back down the pipe that had led up to the loading platform and caught his first glance of the girl. She was young, a little younger than him. Bright pink mohawk, the left side of her head shaved and dyed blue. A few strands of pink hair hanging down. A tight vest hugged her breasts, accentuating the curves. The armour plates had been sprayed viridian. Chain mesh hung from the bottom of the vest, swaying around a toned midriff. Her bare arms were muscular, but more athletic than juiced, and her black boots went all the way to her knees.

‘Eyes up,’ she warned, wagging the laspistol at him. It had a custom sight, the red dot hovering over Rom’s forehead.

‘Can’t a man offer a lady some assistance?’ he said innocently. He held out his hand to her, muscle and sinew glistening in the overhead sodium glow. The spikes on his leather wristband winked in the light, hinting at their sharpness and lethality. He thought again about his stubber, his knife.

‘Back off. Stay where I can see you,’ she said, as an errant strand of hair fell across her eye. She had a scar. Just like him. Hers cut her face, a razor wound, hence the gang name. His crossed his torso in a crude ‘X’. Not very kingly, he had to admit.

Rom obeyed.

He kept his eyes on her as she climbed out, and she kept hers on him.

As they stood facing each other, she said, ‘Rom “the Reaper”.’

Rom gave a mocking bow, the chains around his neck rattling noisily.

‘My legend precedes me.’ He smiled, exposing a few missing teeth, and ran a meaty hand over his closely shorn scalp. It was split in two by a stubby mohawk that paled in magnificence to the girl’s.

‘Hardly. Did you choose that name for yourself?’

He took a step closer, a slight swagger in his walk.

‘What if I did?’ he asked in a deep voice.

‘Then I’d say you have a high opinion of yourself.’

‘Is that right?’ He took another step. ‘And what do they call you?’

‘Yuli,’ she said, her voice sinking to a husky whisper as Rom closed. They were almost touching. ‘“The Siren”.’

‘That you are,’ purred Rom, letting the laspistol push against his chest as he drew Yuli close.

‘Yeah…’ uttered Yuli, looking up into Rom’s eyes, ‘and don’t you forget it.’

They kissed, long and hard, the pretence falling away as quickly as Yuli’s laspistol.

‘I missed you,’ said Rom as they parted.

‘I can tell,’ said Yuli, and raised her eyebrow. A quirk of a smile vanished as quickly as it appeared, a much darker expression replacing it. ‘They’ll kill us if they ever find out.’

Rom gently held her cheek. It felt small but strong in his massive hand.

‘I’m the Reaper. No one touches me. Or you.’

He was about to run a soot-stained finger over her blue-painted lips when Yuli frowned.

‘They will kill us, Rom.’

His smile faded. ‘I know, I know.’

‘Ulet is already suspicious. She has me followed.’

A tremor of alarm registered in a nerve in Rom’s cheek and his hand fell away from Yuli’s face.

‘You never told me that.’

‘It’s a recent development.’

‘Scav,’ he swore, backing off and turning away.

‘Don’t worry,’ she said, trying to be soothing and closing the distance again to put her hands on his broad shoulders. ‘I gave her the slip.’

Rom turned to face her, wearing a half-smile, and only half convinced. He was about to say something when another voice interrupted.

‘Yeah, but he’s not so smart.’

Yuli whirled around just as a figure stepped from the shadows.

‘Reach for that and I’ll kill you both.’ A Razor-Queen emerged onto the platform, a stubber held in each outstretched hand. She wore the same colours as Yuli, but was older, meaner looking, more heavily armoured. Thick spikes protruded from her boots, and she had three scars to Yuli’s one.

Rom held up his hands for the second time that day. He didn’t like that it was becoming a habit.

‘Landra… please,’ said Yuli.

Rom’s jaw clenched to hear her beg like that.

‘Step aside, juve,’ snapped Landra, in no mood for negotiation. ‘Ulet wants to deal with you later.’

‘Do it, Yuli,’ Rom said softly. He leaned in close to her ear. She smelled like sweet cordite. ‘It’s all right.’ When he felt her about to resist he lightly touched her hand. ‘It’s all right.’

Yuli stepped away as Landra stepped forward to make sure of the kill. She sneered at Rom.

‘Dirty fragging–’

A flash of light punctured her throat. The wound cauterised instantly, but the damage was done. She sagged, losing all her strength, then collapsed, glaring at her murderer.

Yuli looked back, emotionless, laspistol smoking in her grasp, as Landra fell forwards and did not stir again.

‘Holy shit, Yuli,’ said Rom, hurrying down next to Landra to make sure she was dead.

‘Get rid of her,’ she answered coldly, and gestured to the edge of the platform. ‘Over the edge into the sump pit.’

One side of the platform was bracketed to the industrial structure of the spillway and pump stations but the other side fell into a deep, oily oblivion – the sump pit, a lagoon of toxic crud some hundred feet or so below.

Rom hauled Landra over the edge and they watched the body plummet until it was lost to swirling, bile-yellow fumes.

‘Nothing and no one stands between us,’ vowed Yuli. ‘Not even kin.’

Rom pulled her close. She looked fierce.

‘I’ll kill them all if I have to. Grue, Ulet, every one of them.’

He felt a warm sensation growing over his back as the heavy lamps of uphive began to glow. A solar harvesting grid, a mass hydroponics farm… no one knew where the light came from, only that it did. This was the Infernal Corona, and its light bled across most of this part of the underhive. It was as close to the sun as anyone downhive was ever going to get. Cascading down on them from the vaulted roof, it was almost beautiful.

‘I have a plan,’ said Rom, holding Yuli close. ‘A way out. Uphive. A cache. No one else knows.’

‘Archeotech?’

Rom nodded, grinning. ‘It’s buried treasure, Yuli. A chance at something better.’

‘Why didn’t you tell me?’

‘I am telling you. Now. I couldn’t risk anyone else finding out about it.’

‘What the hell will we do with it?’ Yuli asked, her eyes far away but already imagining a new life.

‘Anything we damn well want.’

Yuli looked back at Rom. She was smiling. ‘I never even dreamed…’

‘Now you don’t have to. It’s what we wanted. No more gangs, no more fighting to live. We can be together. I need to go back to the Ironyard first, but then–’

‘Rom…’ said Yuli, looking up into his eyes. ‘Shut up.’

He did.

They sank down onto the platform, the Infernal Corona bathing them in its mildly radioactive glow, and forgot about Razor-Queens and Scar-Kings and the gangers that would certainly kill them if they ever found out they were together.

From across the vaulted sump pit, inside one of the disused silos, unfriendly eyes regarded the lovers through the dirty lenses of an old ocular scope. A whirring sound echoed dully as the picter device powered down, too far away and smothered by industrial noise to be heard by anyone but its owner.

The watcher snapped the scope shut and dropped it into his belt pouch. Then he scurried away into the darkness, smiling at all the creds he was about to make.

Grue regarded the wretch with cold and obvious disdain.

‘You bring me here on the word of this shit stain?’

He leaned forward on his ‘throne’. Large, even for a Goliath, the synth-leather creaked ominously under Grue’s stimm-fed bulk. His men called him ‘Mount’, and with good reason. He was lord of the Scar-Kings and expected to be treated as such, hence the throne. It was a pilot’s chair, ripped from a gunship crash-landed downhive. A gift from the heavens. Grue had the gunship’s autocannon laid menacingly across his lap. In his hands it looked wieldable one-handed.

The wretch, a weaselling scavvy called Runt, visibly shrank before the Mount’s gaze, but it was the saw-boned woman behind him that he was really scared of.

‘Show him,’ demanded Ulet, she of the Razor-Queens, their leader and known as ‘Carve’ on account of how she liked to cut her rivals to ribbons. The dry-blooded chain-blade on her back provided unnecessary evidence of her commitment to this task.

She nudged Runt with a cleaver. She carried a lot of blades.

Grue looked askance at the pair of Scar-Kings he had brought with him to this parlay, one-eyed Skafe and ‘Handsome’ Hector with the metal spikes studding his face like bad acne. They shared some private joke.

Ulet’s Razor-Queens, Hekka ‘Three-Fingers’ and ‘Tiny’ Friga, stared daggers but the old truce kept their weapons holstered.

They had met in a dockyard, an expansive square of pitted ferrocrete that was light on cover but also offered little by way of vantage for any potential snipers.

‘Can’t kill you, won’t give up the turf for you,’ said Grue, surveying the grey horizon for the fourth time in as many minutes. ‘You reckon this’ll change all that?’ He gestured to the rad-scarred scavvy. Runt fumbled with the device, grubby fingers slick with fear.

Ulet didn’t bite. She might later. She glowered, her hard eyes boring into Runt like ice drills.

‘Hurry up!’ she snapped, and started to pace.

She was old for a ganger, but rangy and tough. A few grey hairs poked through the red dye, and six scars marked her right cheek, another six the left. Her carapace armour looked thick and was military-grade. Some said she had fallen in love with a Guardsman, part of the Necromundan tithe owed to the Imperial war machine, but that he’d betrayed her. She’d exacted her revenge right enough and taken his gear as recompense. True or not, she cut an imposing figure.

‘Do it!’ she screamed. ‘Or I will cut you open from crotch to–’

The device chugged into activation, a relieved Runt scurrying back, head bowed in contrition. He shuffled away to make room for the hololithic image he had captured. It was grainy, flickering and indistinct. Grue leaned even further forwards, his knuckles whitening around the stock of his cannon as the feed played out.

Ulet stood back, seething in silent anger.

When it was done, Grue made a proclamation.

‘I will frekking kill her for this.’

‘You won’t touch her!’ snapped Ulet, her posture promising violence. ‘Or I’ll slit his throat.’

Grue smiled belligerently. ‘You know I can’t allow that.’

Guns were loaded. Slides racked.

‘Please, please…’ whimpered Runt. ‘Who will pay?’

Ulet shot him through the head, and then trained the stub pistol on Grue.

‘Oh,’ said Grue, patting the autocannon he had aimed in Ulet’s direction. ‘It’s like that, is it?’

Ulet then revealed the demo-charge strapped to her thigh. A blinking light on the incendiary block said it was armed.

‘It’s like that,’ she replied, smiling with grim amusement as Grue paled a little.

‘Let’s not be hasty,’ said Grue, deciding not to comment on the sagacity of strapping live explosives to your body. He gave a half-glance to Runt, whose shattered skull was spilling its contents all over the ground. ‘Think of the truce.’

‘I might be tiring of the truce,’ Ulet admitted. Hekka and Friga were inches away from drawing down on the Scar-Kings.

Grue sneered. ‘You don’t have the guns to take us down.’

‘And you don’t have the balls to beat me,’ Ulet shot back. Her anger ebbed. She regarded the hololith, frozen in the final seconds of image capture, Yuli and Rom locked in a lovers’ clinch. She looked almost sad, before her resolve hardened. ‘But this cannot stand.’ Her gaze fell back upon Grue. ‘I won’t let you kill Yuli, and you won’t allow me to gut your little juve. Sounds like war to me.’

As he nodded, Grue’s eyes narrowed. ‘That’s definitely one way to go, but I think I have another solution.’

An hour later, Ulet returned to Suicide Bridge with Hekka and Friga. The sharp two-fingered whistle of sentries greeted them upon their arrival and a crane lift slowly lowered to take them up into the Razor-Queens’ stronghold, a sturdy plascrete tower with a half-collapsed bridge jutting from its western facing. Ulet liked to bring her enemies here sometimes. She’d offer them a ritual death, either at the end of one of her blades or the long drop from the bridge. That’s how it got the name.

‘Well?’ asked Hekka, as they rode the crane lift up the side of the tower.

Ulet used the tip of her knife to dislodge a piece of gristle from her teeth. She nodded.

‘We let it play out. Then after Grue’s man kills the juve, we slaughter every one of them.’

Grue reached the Ironyard, his mind awash with schemes. His enemies were constantly underestimating him, and as he rose from his synth-leather throne and began to pace beneath the cold ore smelters and the swinging gantries, a plan formed.

‘Find him,’ he said to Skafe, ‘and make the offer like I said.’

‘And then?’ asked Skafe, his voice nasal because of his thick nose ring.

‘We make the meet, then after the juve is dead we kill the rest of those bitches.’

Rom pressed his back against the strut of the ore smelter, ignoring the rough metal cutting into his skin. His heart hammered like a piston-driver. Grue’s voice was still echoing around the Ironyard. He clutched the pack close to his chest. He had guns, a little water and the map. A pair of low-grade rebreather masks hung around his neck on stretched elastek. The digging tools felt heavy against his leg from where he’d tied them off to his belt. The only thing he didn’t have was time.

‘Shit…’ he whispered, and as soon as Grue and the others had gone, he fled.

Bharde examined the empty state of his dirty glass, reclining in a threadbare chair, feet propped up on a grubby stool. He tapped the rim of the glass twice, and looked up at his would-be employer.

‘Thirsty work, negotiation,’ he said.

The buyer nodded, and a tough-looking wench poured another slug of brown liquor.

‘Now, now, don’t be frugal,’ said Bharde, and waited until his glass was brimming over. He took a long pull, gulping the liquor down. ‘That’s better.’ He wiped his mouth and beard with the back of his hand.

The bar was dingy and Bharde hugged the shadows, wrapping them around him like a murky blanket. He had good boots, thick with a decent tread, no holes. The metal toecaps shone in the light of rasping sodium lamps. An off-white shirt maintained the illusion of civility, as did the fine breeches, but his eyes had the look of a killer and betrayed the nature of his profession. So did the pair of heavy-gauge bolt pistols holstered on his gun belt. He’d left his duster coat open just enough to show them off.

‘It’s intriguing,’ he said, and stroked a beard that ended in a neatly trimmed fork. ‘Two jobs, one day…’ He whistled. ‘Praise the Throne indeed. Tell me again,’ he added, sitting up and leaning forwards to close the distance between him and the buyer, ‘how much and how many?’

It had taken several hours to reach the wastes. Situated right at the edge of the district, but not much lower than the sump pit where Landra’s corpse was no doubt krogor chum by now, the wastes began where part of the outer hive wall had suffered a serious collapse and exposed the region to the raging ash storms outside. Several layers of this grey crud had accreted on the ground, which made digging up anything buried beneath a long and arduous task.

Rom toiled in the shadow of a metal overhang, a rag-edged reminder of the level above. Sweat glistened on his bare skin and his rebreather goggles had fogged up almost completely.

Yuli looked on, standing at the edge of the crater Rom had already dug, her own mask drawn down. She fidgeted nervously, casting a glance in the direction of the deeper hive every few minutes.

‘Have you found it?’ she asked, her voice crackling through a rudimentary vox-bead.

Rom stopped, and stabbed his shovel into the grey, flaky ground. He stomped back over to Yuli, grateful for the cover offered by the side of a large cargo crate that was half submerged and slowly surrendering to the relentless ash.

‘It’s deeper than I thought,’ he admitted, wiping the lens of his goggles and pulling out the wastelands map for another look. The area was large, and there were few landmarks. Some had disappeared in the weeks since Rom had buried his trove, swallowed up by the elements. ‘Storm isn’t helping, either.’

‘You sure it’s still here?’

Rom looked at her through smeared lenses. He nodded.

‘It has to be.’

‘What if you can’t find it?’

‘I’ll find it.’ He looked up. Even above the storm he could hear the telltale crank-grind of the Infernal Corona starting to activate. It flared every few hours. The timing was precise. It meant they had been here for longer than he’d intended.

‘I’ll find it,’ he repeated, tucking the map back into his belt, and retrieving the shovel. He carried on digging.

Bharde scowled. He was looking through magnoculars at a muscular young ganger digging for his life out in the wastes. He hated storms. He hated the outside in general, even if this was inside/outside. Getting rad-ash out of your hair wasn’t easy. It would also abrade his clothes. Ruin them in truth.

‘No one said anything about ash wastes,’ he chuntered to himself.

He crouched east of the lovers, low and invisible behind a barricade of industrial debris. It was a decent vantage, high up, the old highway sloping down to the lower level. A mile out, no chance they would see him, not in all that filth. There were several ways into the wastes, though even amongst the wretched inhabitants of the underhive few ever used them. Everything of value here had been stripped and repurposed long ago.

Bharde nodded, and his lip curled in an expression of respect. He had to admit, it was a good hiding place. He panned the magnoculars to the west and north. South led out into the wastes proper. No one was coming from that way.

He smiled as he found both ‘Mount’ Grue and ‘Carve’ Ulet, one approaching from the west, the other the north, both picking through the dense industrial terrain with their bodyguards in tow.

‘Scar-Kings and Razor-Queens with common accord,’ he said, finding the notion amusing. ‘Who’d have thought…’

He sighed, put the magnoculars away and set off at a brisk run.

Grue allowed himself a grin. The old truce had kept his ambitions stymied for years. It had broken down of course, hostility was the way of things in the underhive, but neither the Scar-Kings nor the Razor-Queens had ever managed to wipe out the other and assume dominance. Both wanted war, neither liked the cost.

He had decided to betray Ulet the moment he saw the pict-feed of Rom with that girl. Honour demanded something be done, and for both gang leaders to be present to witness it. Despite the murders, the betrayals, all the blood, a fragile code remained. It stayed Grue’s hand for now, and his rival’s more importantly.

‘Soon as the juves are dead,’ he told his men, ‘all bets are off.’

‘Ulet will see this coming,’ said Skafe.

‘Maybe, but she won’t see our reinforcements coming from behind her. And she won’t know I paid that scummer extra to lend his guns to ours.’

Skafe grinned back at his leader. ‘Oh yeah, she’s a dead woman.’

‘He’ll betray us,’ said Hekka, vaulting over a broken waste pipe.

‘Yes, he will,’ Ulet replied. ‘He wants this war as badly as us.’

The truce had lasted overlong, and she was tired of sharing. It wasn’t in her nature. The Infernal Corona was Razor-Queen territory, lock, stock and barrel.

‘And his contact, the bounty hunter?’

Ulet gave a viper’s smile.

‘There’ll be eyes on him too.’ She looked ahead, to where the wastes were blowing in and the old watchtower where she’d sent Friga on ahead to take up position. ‘I know someone who’s been dying to try out a new rifle-scope.’

‘I heard Bharde was pretty good,’ said Hekka.

‘He is. But don’t worry,’ Ulet replied. ‘Grue is a cheap bastard. Even with whatever extra he’s bumped the scummer’s way, we’ll outbid him if it comes to that. Turn the tables. And if that doesn’t work…’ she said, tapping the demo-charges strapped to her thighs, ‘I’ll blow them all to hell.’

Rom’s shovel struck the side of something heavy and unyielding. The cache was deeper than he remembered, but this was definitely it. He could see the edge of a metal crate and managed to lever it out. The lid yielded to a blow from the shovel, then he yanked it aside. The archeotech hoard was still there. It was priceless, and Rom felt a surge of triumph. Ash was coming in hard, making it tougher and tougher to see, so when he turned to Yuli to give the thumbs up, he almost missed the hazy figure looming behind her.

She must have seen something in Rom’s posture, because she turned as Rom started to go for his pistol.

‘I wouldn’t do that if I were you,’ shouted the figure, his voice amplified through the upgraded rebreather swallowing his mouth and nose.

For a moment the ash swathes lessened in intensity, and Rom saw a tall man wearing a long duster coat. He had good boots on, and his clothes looked decent too, but it was the pair of military-grade bolt pistols he had trained on Rom and Yuli that captured the juve’s attention.

Rom pulled down his rebreather. He wanted this bastard to see the anger in his face. Yuli did the same, though her expression was pleading.

‘I am sorry, you two,’ said the tall man. ‘I am a fool for love, it’s true, but I like money more.’ He levelled the guns, both aimed for the centre mass. ‘I would say this won’t hurt, but that would be a lie.’

Then the Infernal Corona flared as blinding as magnesium, swallowing the two muzzle flashes that followed.

Grue heard the shots, the throaty bark of heavy-gauge rounds. He was still blinking back the migraine-inducing afterglow of the corona when he thought he saw the two juves in the wastes go down. Then the ash blew in and really spoiled his view.

‘They dead? That’s it?’ shouted Skafe, fighting against the storm and rubbing his eyes hard.

Grue nodded, vigorously enough so that Skafe could see.

‘Kill ’em,’ he said into a vox-feed patched in to his two cohorts of gangers. ‘No one lives.’

Ulet strained to see after the flare of light. The ash wasn’t helping either, but she heard the scummer take the shots. Someone fell after.

‘Let’s do it!’ bellowed Hekka, bringing up her lasgun. ‘Let’s paint these bastards ’til they’re red and dead!’

A few seconds’ hesitation paralysed Ulet. Something felt off, but the moment was upon her and there was no more time to calculate. The corona was already fading, and only as bright as sunlight now.

She made her choice and screamed into her vox-feed. ‘Do it, do it! Friga, kill that scummer. Put one in his head!’

Gunfire erupted across the wastes, eerily muted by the storm, which was raging fiercely. An explosion tore up the grey, a smudged orange flash through the stirred up filth.

Ulet’s eyes widened in the direction of the tower as she realised what had happened.

‘Friga!’

The watchtower was down and burning, torn up by an explosive.

Then came the shouting from behind her, and Ulet reached for one of her charges.

Grue racked the autocannon and swung it in the direction of the Razor-Queens. In all this ash, he could barely aim, so he held down the trigger and sprayed instead. The recoil thundered against his body, but he roared with the sheer joy of it. True, he might hit some of his own men who’d circled around to take Ulet out from behind, but that was life in the underhive.

He hung back and let Skafe lead the others in, using the autocannon’s range to its fullest advantage.

Then he saw a figure emerging through the grey, the bounty hunter having performed his task.

‘Bharde…’ he said, attention only half on the approaching figure. ‘Get those guns of yours on the Razor-Queens. I want those bitches dead.’

Except it wasn’t Bharde, and only now as Rom closed on him did Grue realise his error. He tried to swing the autocannon around. He was strong – he was the Mount, for scav’s sake – but even he had his limits.

The first shot took Grue in the shoulder. It went deep into the meat, and set a fire. The second struck his head and then all Grue saw was the grey slowly turning, turning to black…

A hurled demo-charge landed right in the midst of the Scar-Kings’ ranks, and Ulet watched satisfied as a series of limbs and other body parts blew skywards.

Hekka was down, her chest blown out by the scummer’s hand cannons. Ulet had written her off already. No one walks away from a wound like that, not from a bolt pistol.

She waded into the fog, seeing movement and gunning her chain-blade. Red flecks painted the grey. She was screaming, exhorting her Queens and getting them to fight.

‘To me, to me!’ she roared, fighting to maintain some coherence in all the swirling filth and the blood.

It had turned to crap, all of it. Then, through the thinning ash storm she saw someone she recognised, someone who should be dead.

A grainy red dot sight flickered over Ulet’s chest then tracked down to a light on the other demo-charge strapped to her thigh. She stopped shouting, and even managed a rueful smile.

‘Clever girl…’ she said, as Yuli took the shot.

The fight was blowing out of the storm, and the ash began to settle.

A few of the gangers remained from both Kings and Queens, only now realising they had been played. The rest had run. A wise move.

Bharde killed the last few with precise headshots. In every case the skull exploded violently, littering the ground with blood and bone.

The firing stopped. Rom and Yuli were the last left standing, a gulf of ash and shot-to-death corpses separating them. They caught sight of each other amidst the carnage, both relieved to see their partner had survived, and were about to run into each other’s arms when Bharde interceded.

He crossed his arms, holding a gun on each juve.

‘Much as I’m sure you’d like to consummate this mass murder, I believe you owe me what was promised?’

Rom slowed, so did Yuli.

The former Scar-King nodded.

‘As promised,’ he said, and gestured to the cache.

‘Would you mind doing the honours?’ asked Bharde. ‘My back, you see. Doc says I need to rest it.’ He wagged a pistol at the cache in a gesture for Rom to bring it over.

He did. Grunting with not inconsiderable effort, Rom hauled the metal crate free of the ash and dragged it to where Bharde was waiting.

‘And the deal was all of it?’ said Bharde, smiling approvingly as he saw the trove of archeotech within.

‘I said one piece,’ Rom argued, scowling.

Bharde hissed through his teeth, and rocked his head back and forth in a ‘maybe, maybe not’ motion. ‘Yeah, I’m going to need all of it. Once you break the seal, it’s not worth as much. And then the ash has got in, probably rendering most of this useless. It’s just junk now, so you could look at this as me doing you a favour.’

Yuli had turned pale. Rom snarled and made to lunge.

Bharde’s eyes hardened and all the false good humour bled away to reveal the cold-blooded killer he really was.

‘Or I could put a round into your girlie here and you could watch her die before I blow your brains out.’ He smiled. It was the kind of look a krogor gave you before it was about to make you its meal. ‘Decisions, decisions…’

Rom slumped. His eyes found Yuli, still pale and unmoving opposite him.

‘I’m sorry, Yuli,’ he said, defeated. ‘This was it. Everything. We’ll have to find another way to get out.’ His face brightened. ‘At least we’re free of the gangs. We can be together.’

Yuli frowned. She looked at the crate, then back to Rom, then to Bharde, who had removed his mask to reveal a handsome, if world-worn face, and then back to the crate.

Rom’s eyes betrayed his fear.

Yuli’s showed her flagrant ambition.

‘Yeah,’ she said, ‘about that…’ She looked at Bharde and gave him her best smile. She was really rather pretty when she did that.

Bharde smiled back, then looked at Rom.

‘Well,’ he said, ‘this is awkward.’ He raised the bolt pistol so it was level with Rom’s head. ‘Sorry, son, I would say this won’t hurt, but that would be a lie.’

The preacher grins at me, his yellow canines glistening like a rabid dog’s, and for a moment I dare to believe that he has been swayed by my tale.

That hope proves to be momentary.

‘Betrayers, fornicators…’ he says, rasping each word with dry-throated zeal and the volume rising. ‘Thieves, murderers. Sin, sin, sin, sin!’ His finger jabs in my chest, punctuating each repeated accusation. I wipe a string of spittle from my collar while the preacher concludes his sermon. ‘You have enjoyed the last of your petty amusements,’ he says, his eyes promising something unpleasant in my immediate future.

He nods to his thugs as he backs away. ‘Take him!’

I feel rough hands grasp my shoulders as the Cawdor grunts try to wrestle me into submission. Two attack me from behind, while the other four close protectively around the preacher.

‘Can’t we be reasonable?’ I ask, squirming. I twist around, my eye on the other four thugs as they finally break ranks and come to assist their friends.

‘It’s a sorry state of affairs,’ I say, slipping down as the punches and kicks rain in, ‘when a man can’t be moved by love.’

It’s a melee, and the bar is dark so most of the blows don’t connect well. I feel a tooth dislodged, but as I sink down they’re mainly hitting my back and shoulders. There’s armour padding in my coat that staves off the worst of it. Still hurts like a bastard, but I’ve had nastier beatings. Man in my line of work learns to take the pain. Point is, they’re lashing out like zealots and not paying attention to what I’m actually doing. Blind rage will do that to you. So in the commotion, I manage to delve into my duster jacket and find what I am looking for. ‘One thing, I know,’ I say. ‘Love hurts.’

Three muffled booms shake the walls of the dive bar, dislodging years of filth and scattering the body parts of three of the preacher’s goons into a hysterical crowd of onlookers. Then the screaming begins.

The other three pause. They are spattered with blood, and experiencing an understandable, if fleeting, moment of doubt.

I kill all three with shots to the chest. Limbs rain down. Literally.

Then I pluck an object from the pocket of my duster and throw it at the preacher’s unwashed feet. He squeals, terrified, suddenly aware of the gulf that has grown around him as every wretch in this dump gives him an extremely wide berth. Can’t fault the wisdom in that.

‘Stop wailing, you cry baby,’ I say.

The preacher stops. He looks agape then nonplussed at the small metal orb before him. It’s counting down in a rapidly accelerating sequence.

‘By the fury of the God-Emp–’

An energy flare cuts him off, freezing him in mid-oratory.

‘Stasis-grenade,’ I tell anyone who gives a damn, and hook a steel line around the preacher’s dirty ankle once the dispersion effect has faded. ‘You’ll be on ice for an hour or two,’ I say, knowing he can still hear me. I see the panic in his eyes intensify, as he must realise what is coming next. ‘Just long enough for me to collect the bounty on your head. Now, now, before you ask…’ I add, taking the steel line in hand and hanging it over my shoulder before proceeding to drag the preacher out of the bar, ‘I have no idea what my employers are going to do to you. I would tell you it won’t hurt, but…’ I look over my shoulder at the frozen preacher. ‘Ah, you get the idea, right?’

No one stops me. They know not to mess with Bharde. You’d have to be mad. She’s waiting, though. Turns out she didn’t want to go uphive. She likes it down here with the drudge. She likes a cache of archeotech to flaunt too, even if I have just used one of the prized pieces.

She likes the bounty-hunting life.

‘Hello, my savage beauty,’ I say to Yuli, and give her one of my best smiles. She’s got an extra scar or two and she’s shaved her hair since we first met. ‘I do believe today is a good day.’

‘A very good day,’ she replies with a glance at the preacher.

I nod, feeling a profound sense of fulfilment… until the muzzle of her laspistol jabs into my gut.

I frown, genuinely wounded, and about to be actually wounded. I look into her eyes, trying to find a shred of affection, but all I see is cold.

I feel the touch of her hand against my chest as she leans in to kiss me on the cheek. I reach for my bolt pistol but her weapon kicks and a painful heat flares in my gut.

‘And thus with a kiss do I die.’

BURNED

DARIUS HINKS

I’m still alive. I still have it. Bring Khorg to Druna Gath. We’ll kill the beast. We’ll take his share.

Khorg was the strongest. Dumb as an ox. Ugly as a sump rat. Powerful enough to rip a man in half. I’d hoped never to see him again but I’d hoped for a lot of things.

I stared at the data-slate, still unable to believe what I was seeing. I wiped the muck from the screen. The pict-feed was grainy and jagged with static, but there was no mistaking the truth: it was Thornax. He stared at me through the cracked glass.

Thornax. I’d watched him go into that blast furnace. I’d heard him scream. It was my boot, planted hard in his back, that sent him out of the game. And here he was, talking to me like we were friends. Talking to me as though he had every right to still be drawing breath.

I’m still alive. I still have it. Bring Khorg to Druna Gath. We’ll kill the beast. We’ll take his share.

I took a deep slug of Wild Snake and stuffed the slate back under my flak jacket. Now that I thought about it, there was no reason Thornax should know I was the one who booted him in there. The Iron Bloods had been all over us. I could see how he might not realise I was his killer. Anyone could have knocked him in. But why wasn’t he dead? The tough bastard must have crawled through the furnace. Was that possible? We were Goliaths. We were the Chainfists. Of course we were tough. But I saw fire ripping the skin from his back. The heat was immense. The whole complex had been coming down by then, so I hadn’t waited for the final act, but he was dead – I was sure of it.

I’m still alive.

I shook my head and carried on down the roadpipe, kicking rats and rubble, chewing on soot, muttering under my breath. Flames filled my head. I was back there, with him. Feeling the heat. Hearing his screams.

‘He should be dead,’ I said, my voice humming through the grille of my chem-mask.

Rak hurried after me, struggling through the knee-deep ash. Nobody had used this route for months and I suppose it was hard going for him. He was big for a scavvy, but he only came up to my chest. I could see him sweating as he tried to keep up.

I gave him a look, waving my stubber for encouragement.

‘Who should be dead?’ he said. He talked a lot.

‘You,’ I grunted, ‘for slowing me down.’

He laughed nervously, scratching fleas from his verminous little head.

‘Duslag Sump,’ he said, chattering away to me like I was his mother. ‘It’s only a few more kloms, right? Daghman Falls, the Drek Gate. Then we’re there.’

He eyed my bottle. ‘Thirsty work,’ he said, wiping his mouth on his filthy sleeve and grinning hopefully. He looked like a fawning plague zombie.

I glared at him, wondering if there was still time to go back to the trade post and hire someone less annoying.

He paled and finally shut up, so I carried on.

Daghman Falls was the site of an old cave-in. No one could remember the cause, but it had left a pretty impressive mess – broken gantries and charred power cables everywhere. The hole had also been sugar-coated by waste pipes feeding down from Duslag Sump. Slag and ash had poured down from the manufactories until the falls looked like a rotting orifice. Choking, smouldering chem-fires licked across the waste spills, adding to the decorative feel of the place.

I squinted into the smog and raised my stubber. There were animals in there. Mutants. Some kind of massive insects, clinging to the junkyard walls.

‘Salvage crews,’ said Rak, clicking on his lumen and sending a white finger up into the soot clouds.

As the light flickered across the humps I saw that he was right. They were just lean-tos, welded to the walls. Skavvies, living off the crap, even this deep. This far beneath Hive Primus the underhive took on a particularly impressive aura of tragedy.

‘What do they…?’ I began, looking at the lean-tos. Then I shook my head, realising I didn’t care.

I climbed out over the drop. There were footholds worked into the rusted girders. Perhaps the route was used more than I thought. I looked across to the opposite side, irritated at the thought we might have to fight. The Drek Gate had never been guarded before. I had no desire to shoot my way in. I wanted to reach Khorg unannounced. I knew he would give me a special welcome but I didn’t know if it would be a smile or a bullet.

Rak was in his element, scampering over the sump walls like the vermin he was, gurning, twitching and smacking his lips as he pointed his lumen to the stable gantries.

The hump-backed runt was already waiting at the gate when I heaved my bulk down, dropping from a broken tie beam. I landed with a crash, kicking up the rust dunes that were swept up against the gate.

I drew my stubber as I landed, but there was no one there to greet us. The doors were impressive. Great slabs of rust that must once have guarded something grander than the burnt-out hovels and drinking holes. But they were forgotten. There wasn’t a single sentry.

How did Khorg end up in this pit? I thought. But I knew, of course. That day at the furnace had been our one shot. Our one chance at a ticket out. All three of us knew it. No ganger ever got their hands on something that valuable. All we had to do was get it out and keep our heads down. Then the shooting started. Like it always does. I saw the flames again. I heard Thornax’s howl. I felt the impact as I kicked him into the furnace.

I’m still alive. I still have it.

Rak was staring at me. I was muttering again.

I clubbed him across the side of the head and sent him sprawling into the rust. Then I looked back at the gates. They were locked, but the metal was so corroded and age-warped that gaps had appeared at the joins. I fired into the lock and it crumbled. The doors were rusted and unfriendly. Three hundred pounds of hulking Goliath changed their mind. I slammed my shoulder against them twice and they welcomed me in with a wail of grinding hinges.

The glare of an arclight blinded me and I staggered at the threshold. As I shielded my eyes I saw that the main drag was all lit the same way – blazing arclights, hung from gantries and scaffolds.

The street was pretty empty. Just a few skavvies huddled under corrugated awnings, talking about whatever skavvies talk about. I grabbed the nearest one and lifted him off his feet, breathing fumes into his panicked little eyeballs.

‘Khorg,’ I said.

He went pale. Then shook his head. Then glanced at the far end of the street. It was just another hovel, but bigger than the others. There was an old Guilder badge nailed to the crooked door and cans of fyceline stacked out front.

‘He works for Stanco,’ gasped the scavvy. ‘Muscle.’

I dropped him into a fuel drum and marched on down the road, nodding for Rak to follow.

The other skavvies guessed I hadn’t come to make friends and hid. They crumpled back into their hovels and shrivelled into the shadows, their eyes flashing in the arclights.

The Guilders had put Khorg behind a desk. It was like a bad joke. His massive bulk was even wedged into some kind of chair. He was hunched over the scratched metal of the desk like an imminent landslide. You could have stuffed a bullgrox in there and made a less ridiculous sight.

He looked up as I stepped in. His face looked like he had shaved it with an anvil and his eyes were as dead and strange as I remembered. Incredibly, though, he had managed to get even uglier. One whole side of his chest and one of his arms had been replaced with augmetics. Augmetics that looked like he made them himself using only his thumbs. While he was drunk. And looking the other way.

‘Holy Throne,’ I laughed. ‘What did you do?’

He said nothing, on account of the fact that he had never learned to speak, on account of the fact that he was dumb as a girder.

He could still recognise a friend though. Before I could even cross the threshold he pulled a stubber from beneath the desk and pointed it at my head.

It was a tense moment. I stared into his impenetrable, bovine eyes. Did he know? Had he worked out what happened that day? Did he guess that I kicked Thornax into the flames?

No, I remembered. Khorg was a moron.

I nodded to the bottle on his desk.

A muscle twitched in his jaw. His face was mostly jaw, so this had quite a dramatic effect. He kept the gun pointed at my head and cocked it.

‘Thornax is alive,’ I said.

Muscles rolled across his jaw again, in what I took to be an expression of surprise.

‘And he still has his piece,’ I said. Then I took out the battered data-slate, being careful to only play him the first half of the message.

I’m still alive. I still have it. Bring Khorg to the furnace.

He let out a long, slow breath. The chasms in his forehead softened. He used his stubber to shove a glass across the desk towards me.

I grabbed it and drank deep, noticing that my hand was trembling. I could forgive myself. Not many men could look down a gun held by Khorg the Beast and remain continent.

My nerves did not get any calmer as I asked the next question. ‘Do you still have yours?’

He carried on staring. Then, one by one, his muscles relaxed and he slumped back in his chair. It was a bit like watching an avalanche. He lowered his stubber and let it clang on the desk. He kept hold of it though.

He nodded at the doorway behind him and stood up, making me look as small as the stunted skavvies outside.

At the thought of skavvies I remembered Rak and looked around. He was cowering in the crooked porch behind me, watching the exchange with a horrific attempt at a smile.

‘Wait there,’ I grunted.

Khorg squeezed through the doorway into the back of the trading post, looking back at me and gesturing for me to follow.

There was all sorts of Guilder crap back there. Cans of corpse-starch. Mining equipment. Flasks of clean water. Guns. Khorg waded through all of it and pulled out a man-sized cabinet from a dusty corner. He rattled through some keys at his belt and unlocked it. It was a trophy case, stuffed with reminders of the good old days. The days when we ruled the badzones. There were shattered, bleached skulls taken from gangers who crossed him. Even a skull of something inhuman. Some horror from the hive-bottom. A mutant, reptilian thing, with teeth like combat knives. He dragged an iron chest out from beneath all the other stuff and unlocked it, flipping back the lid to reveal something of unexpected beauty.

‘The Wings of Caliban,’ I whispered. He only had one wing, of course. Thornax had the other and I had the sword that bound them together. No one knew where it came from. Some said Terra. Others said the nobles upspire. Whoever made it, it was clearly priceless. It was forged from an alloy that never rusted. I think it was the first thing I ever saw that wasn’t brown. It gleamed and sparkled as Khorg lifted it from the box. Tiny runes glittered all over the sculpted feathers. ‘Those are Adeptus Astartes words,’ Thornax had said, the day we lifted it from the zealots. As though he knew what he was talking about. ‘We’re made, boys,’ he said. ‘We’re made.’ And we all knew it was true.

We both stared at the wing for a moment, remembering the dream it symbolised. When we realised how valuable it must be, we had all seen a way out. When the Orlock mine owners reconsidered the deal, deciding to steal rather than buy from us, Thornax ordered us to each take a third, saying we’d reunite the pieces when the heat died down. He never guessed it would be so many years later. But then he also thought I would be happy to share the money, so he was clearly missing some key truths.

Khorg wasn’t looking at the wing anymore. He was staring at me in that weird, dead-eyed way of his.

‘I don’t have my third,’ I said, meeting his stare. I wondered how that would go down. Maybe he would add my skull to the collection in his cupboard. ‘I thought you and Thornax were dead so I sold my third to Cawdor Redemptionists.’

He just kept staring at me.

‘Don’t worry about that,’ said Rak, from the doorway behind me. ‘The Cawdor priests still have it and I can get you into the Temple of Redemption.’ He grinned cheerfully. ‘I know a safe way past their guards. I’d never get out once the alarms started, but with you two there will be no problem.’

I wanted to gun him down for following me in there, but I also noticed how expertly he had followed me. I compromised by pistol-whipping him in a friendly kind of way, sending him crashing through a pile of crates.

Khorg looked at me, an eyebrow raised, practically conversational.

I nodded. ‘He can get us in. I know where they’re keeping it. They put it at the top of their favourite pyre. It’s the last thing we’ll see if things go wrong.’

Khorg looked at his third of the relic, still gripping it in his massive bear-paw of a hand.

It was easier than I’d expected. The stupid lump nodded and stuffed the wing under his jacket. Then he grabbed a heavy stubber and lifted it from his pile of junk like it was a normal gun. Then he strapped it to his back, nodding towards the door.

‘Don’t you need to tell someone you’re going?’ asked Rak, picking himself up from the shattered crates.

Khorg stared at him in disbelief.

I hit him again.

House Cawdor. The Cult of the Idiot. They burn anything they don’t understand and there’s not much they do understand.

As we crossed the Axium Bridge we walked through a seasonal blizzard of heretic skin. They had been burning skavvies for a month, after another rumour triggered one of their merry pogroms. Most likely someone had sprouted a tentacle in the wrong place and the Redemptionists had got wind of it.

The smell was disgusting as we jostled through all the morons who had come to hurl advice at the chargrilled damned. They were all chanting hymns about the Golden Throne and the God-Emperor, too drunk on faith to realise that they would be burning next. One of their relatives would grow an oddly shaped toenail and the zealots would arrive with brands and chainswords to offer help.

Khorg waded through the crowds like a ship slicing through flotsam. A few of the pilgrims glanced up at him in terror, but most were wise enough to look the other way.

There were Cawdor gangers on the bridge. The Brothers of the Blessed Noose. They were so busy lighting up more skavvies that we marched straight on past with no need of excuses or shooting.

At the far side of the bridge they had converted an old promethium refinery into their Redemption Temple, decorating it with more heretic toast and lighting up the whole steaming edifice with thousands of lit brands. The fires snapped angrily in the bad air, spitting clouds of embers down onto the pilgrims and priests.

The gates were open, spilling flagellants onto the bridge, but they were also heavily guarded. Watchtowers on either side and heavily armed sentries on the ground, their ecstatic eyes staring out from behind grubby, leather masks.

I looked around, trying to spot Rak in the crowds. I was surrounded by an ocean of emaciated human trash. How would I single out one lump of human excrement from another? Then I saw the idiot, perched on a piston of an enormous crankshaft, waving cheerfully at me and gesturing to a smaller chapel to the right of the main building.

I checked Khorg was following and waded on through the idiots.

‘They guard the ventilation shafts,’ said Rak, when we had reached a relatively quiet access tunnel. He waved at the fan of rusting pipes overhead. Then he gave me an irritating, self-satisfied smirk. ‘But they never expect anyone to come in through the waste stack.’ He looked around to see if we were being watched, then pointed to an opening at the base of the chapel. It looked like a sewer pipe, but it was spewing a different kind of waste.

I grimaced.

‘Once they burn the mutants they pump the waste through that ash pipe, out into that liftport and down into the hab-zones,’ he said.

‘We’ll burn,’ I snarled.

He flinched, expecting me to strike. Then relaxed when I didn’t. ‘No,’ he said, looking smug again. ‘They have to dowse the ash and bones before they pump them out, or the ducts would overheat and burn the place down.’

Then I hit him, launching him across the little square and knocking down a few other human rats in the process.

‘Lead the way,’ I said.

The smell was even more impressive than the stink on the bridge. We had to crawl through a slurry of half-burned bodies and charred rags, all drenched in stagnant hive water. Twice I had to submerge myself fully in the filth. I kept my spirits up by imagining all the ways I could kill Rak once we were done.

Finally, we spewed out from the other end, hitting the chapel floor with a wet slap.

I rose into a crouch, stubber raised, scouring the chamber.

The room was lit by a circle of smoking braziers, all perched at head height on fancy stands. The air was a wall of thick, incense-heavy fumes but I could see a few silhouettes. All pilgrims. All kneeling and ridding themselves of sense with barbed whips. Squatting over the idiots was a great statue cradling another fire. It was the God-Emperor, sitting in His throne and looking down at them with a look of profound disappointment. I pitied Him. Imagine rising up from all the crap, only to end up with these morons as your reward.

The statue had a sword as big as a hab-block across its lap and piled next to the hilt were all sorts of pathetic relics. I wiped pieces of dead people from my face and stared through the smoke. Most of it was rubbish. I could see that even from here. Bones. Bits of old weapons. Someone’s hat. I shook my head. Amazing what people will kneel to. Then I saw it. Wedged under a rotten old banner. My third of the relic. It was a replica of a sword, glittering in the darkness. When we managed to meet up with Thornax, and got his wing back with the one Khorg had, this sword would bind them both together. The zealots were too caught up in religious fervour to know what was valuable and what was junk.

I looked back at Khorg. He was even more horrific now that he was dressed in bits of burnt cretin. He had his heavy stubber raised and I knew he could take on all of House Cawdor pretty much all by himself. I nodded for him to wait by the entrance to the waste pipe hatch and he grunted. I felt like we were starting to bond.

Then I nodded to Rak. He headed off across the chamber, heading for the statue. He pulled his hood up and muttered nonsense as he went, blending in well with all the other halfwits.

I headed in the opposite direction, heading towards the chapel’s entrance hall. I had a plan.

I had borrowed a hooded robe from one of the corpses on the bridge, guessing he was warm enough, and I tried to walk in a religious kind of way, putting holy thoughts into my every step.

On either side of the main doors there was a massive brazier, much bigger than all the others. Like the smaller ones, they were balanced on thin, crudely welded stands, about three metres tall.

There were guards at the doors. A few with chainswords and a few with lasguns. All were hidden behind the same ragged, leather masks. Their eyes stared at me through the eyeholes. Even in the smoke they could see I was bigger than I should be. And dripping with corpse water.

‘Brother?’ asked one of them. He broke ranks and swaggered over towards me, trying to look impressive.

I considered a few witty replies and settled on shooting him. The stubber knocked him off his feet and back into the others, scattering weapons and curses across the floor.

They reached for their guns but I had already fired my next two shots. Both were aimed at the stands that held up the big braziers by the doors.

I got my angles right. As the braziers fell, fireball crashed into fireball, creating a great wheel of flame and spilling hot fuel onto the panicking congregation below.

The ungrateful scum started to scream. I had brought them fiery redemption but, as their robes lit up, they suddenly seemed less religious.

Flames rolled across the dusty, debris-strewn floor, lighting up even more of the zealots.

The gangers were shooting now, but it was comical. They were blinded by the smoke and mostly on fire.

I ignored them and strolled casually back towards the ash pipe.

A few of the gangers ran after me, complaining about something, but Khorg was waiting. He hefted the massive heavy stubber from his back and fired from the hip, spitting a furious barrage of explosive rounds into them. The muzzle flash lit up Khorg’s brutal face but his eyes stayed dead, refusing to catch the light.

With the zealots all screaming and rushing towards the exit, it was impossible for any more gangers to get inside the chapel and Khorg was quickly mowing down any he could spot.

Rak emerged from the smoke, still grinning. He had the replica sword gripped in his bony little spider fingers.

Khorg was still painting the walls with his heavy stubber, so I took the sword from Rak and stashed it beneath my borrowed robes. I would get Khorg’s piece when I hooked up with Thornax and heard his plan for offloading the beast.

‘Go!’ I bawled, struggling to be heard over the din of Khorg’s shooting. Then I leapt back into the ash pipe and began wading back through the dead.

As we headed back up through the badzones it felt like a victory lap. One last tour of the underhive before I shrugged it off forever. Even when I was a child I knew I was set for bigger things. I was not born to die down here. I looked back at Khorg and Rak, hurrying after me down a ventilation shaft, lit up by all the scavvy drumfires. The beast had no glimmer of intelligence in his eyes. The underhive was all he deserved. What could he offer beyond his freakish size? And Rak. His gangly frame was covered in lesions and tumours and most of his lank hair had fallen away, revealing the purple, scaly scalp beneath. He was part-human, part-vomit. Why should he expect more than this?

I patted the piece of relic beneath my flak jacket and pictured my future. The Wings of Caliban would lift me out of here. I would buy a palace in the spire, with all the lords and ladies, and I would drink this whole sorry slagheap from my memory. I only had one doubt. I played the message through a bead in my rebreather hood, hearing Thornax’s eager words. I’m still alive. I still have it. Bring Khorg to Druna Gath. We’ll kill the beast. We’ll take his share.

What if Thornax had died since sending the message? The time code was three days ago. And I had heard nothing since. I shook my head, determined to believe he would be there. This was it. My ticket out.

Khorg grunted and I looked up to see that we had reached the end of the ventilation shaft. Sprawled beneath us was the infernal landscape of the Druna Gath Smelting Works. The whole complex looked like the inside of a furnace, slag and ash everywhere, heaped in great mountains of smouldering waste around the manufactories and refineries. A couple of corrugated chimneystacks pumped blistering heat fumes across the ash mounds, but most of the place was quiet. Very different from the last time I saw Thornax and we had to fight our way out after the deal turned sour.

I looked back at the other two. Even Rak seemed to have lost his spark faced by this hellish vision. I waved them on and we tumbled down the smouldering slopes, kicking up clouds of ash as we tried to stay on our feet.

It was easy enough to reach the furnace. The route was embedded in my mind and I raced on ahead of the others, breaking into an old, abandoned freight hall and stumbling on through the incredible heat.

The bead in my ear crackled into life before I reached the next door. I halted.

‘You made it,’ said Thornax, sounding almost as excited as me. ‘Do you have both pieces?’

It was so surreal hearing him again I almost laughed. This was not a recorded message. He was alive. I glanced back to check the others wouldn’t hear. ‘Yes,’ I whispered, ‘but what about Khorg?’

‘Khorg’s an idiot. There’s no problem with Khorg.’

I nodded and laughed.

‘Come to Beta Twelve Furnace. I’m already there.’

As I waited for the others to catch up, I studied the schematics of the place on my data-slate. Beta Twelve was minutes away. I was so close now I could hardly breathe.

‘No gangers?’ I asked as Khorg and Rak caught up with me.

Khorg just shook his head, but Rak’s eyes lit up at the chance to bore me.

‘Druna Gath ran dry years ago. Itinerants keep a few of the smaller furnaces going, smelting whatever dregs they can find, but the place is pretty much abandoned. House Orlock moved out a long time ago.’

I ignored him and looked at Khorg, feeling paranoid. ‘You still got it?’

He patted his chest.

I nodded and waved at the door leading out of the freight hall. ‘He’s waiting at the furnace where we last saw him.’

Something flickered in Khorg’s eyes. I remembered that the last time we were here, Khorg got buried alive.

‘What’s the matter?’ I asked, wondering if even the beast could feel fear.

He shook his head and barged past me, kicking down the door and striding down the passageway.

Rak hesitated. ‘My cut?’ he asked, looking terrified. ‘Will I get it once the three pieces are back together?’

I wondered whether to kill him then or wait. Wait, I decided. There was always a slim chance of trouble getting back and he might still be of use.

I glared at him and then followed Khorg.

My heart began to thud as we neared the furnace. I shoved past Khorg and saw its gaping, hellish maw. There were no skavvies around it, but it had clearly been recently stoked. The flames were howling and the passageway was thick with smoke.

Then I saw him, looming from the shadows like the ghost he should have been, silhouetted by the fire.

It was Thornax all right. There was no mistaking his hunched, brutal frame.

‘I’m still alive. I still have it. Bring Khorg to Druna Gath.’

To my horror, I realised that the message was being relayed out loud. I must have triggered it somehow. The words echoed around the passageway. The part about killing Khorg would come next and I grabbed the data-slate, hammering at the controls, trying to silence it.

‘We’ll kill the beast.’

As the words rang out, I realised they were not coming from the data-slate, but from behind me.

I turned to see Khorg finish the message.

‘We’ll take his share,’ he said, with that same odd glint still in his eyes. The words were distorted by the augmetics on the left side of his face, but they were definitely coming from Khorg.

‘You can’t talk,’ I gasped, feeling all the strength go from my legs.

He walked towards me with his heavy stubber raised.

‘I learned,’ he said, dragging the words from his ruined throat.

‘Wait!’ I cried. There was no way I could draw before he fired, so I held up my hands. ‘Thornax?’ I muttered, turning back towards the furnace.

The figure had stepped from the shadows. He was all wrong. It was Thornax but not Thornax. His face was almost the same, but filled with subtle, weird differences. And he was young. Way younger than when I met him, over twenty years ago.

‘I’m his son,’ he said, delighting in my confusion.

I never saw the stubber until he used it to ventilate my guts.

I fell back, trying to catch my blood, trying to understand.

Khorg reached down. I thought he was going to help me up, but he just ripped my jacket open and took my piece of the relic. Then he took both wings from under his jacket and clipped them to the sword.

‘You had both?’ I managed to say, as blood filled my mouth.

Thornax’s son leant over me. ‘Khorg saw what you did. When the roof came down he was here, at the furnace. He saw you kick my father into that fire.’

I saw my palace in the spire. I saw the lords and ladies. I saw them all washed away in the blood pumping from my belly. Then I shook my head furiously. None of this could be true. They were all morons. They could never trick me. They had to be lying.

I looked up at Khorg. ‘But you had both wings. How did you have Thornax’s wing? How? It went into the fire when I killed him. I saw it.’

Khorg spoke again. It still seemed incredible. Like watching a dog talk. ‘I was willing to burn,’ he said, nodding at the augmetic half of his body. ‘Then, when I knew it was safe, I sent you the message.’ He gestured at the youth. ‘The image was him. The voice was me.’

The more I tried to force my blood back into my body, the faster it flowed out. I was drenched in the stuff. My head was growing lighter. Smoke pressed down, stinging my eyes, smothering my face like a shroud.

‘Why here?’ I said. ‘You had both wings. You could have killed me as soon as you had the sword.’

Khorg said nothing but, finally, I understood him. His eyes were not the eyes of a moron. They were dead with rage, not stupidity.

Thornax’s son hauled me to my feet and dragged me, slipping and sliding through my own blood.

‘He brought you here for me.’

I shook my head, still confused.

‘I wanted you to know,’ he explained, hauling me towards the mouth of the furnace. ‘What my father felt.’

I howled as he hurled me in. Rigid with horror. Sick with rage. Punching the flames as they took me down.

A COMMON GROUND

MIKE BROOKS

Krugg threw a punch at his face.

It was a sloppy, looping roundhouse, high on power but low on accuracy or efficiency. Jaxx raised his left arm, took the blow high on his ribs and clamped his arm down on it, then head, body, head as he drove his fist home repeatedly. Krugg’s nose broke on the second punch to his face, the cartilage giving way with a crunching noise, and he staggered, now blinded by tears. Jaxx kicked Krugg’s right leg out from under him, grabbed the back of the other man’s head and pulled it down into his own rising knee. Something cracked – certainly a couple of teeth, possibly the whole jaw – and Krugg slumped to the ground, out cold.

The crowd roared.

Jaxx turned on the spot, scanning his surroundings with the expert eye of a professional, assessing his situation. The melee had broken down into a number of individual brawls as fighters squared off with old rivals or new enemies against whom they wanted to prove themselves. Everyone else was still on their feet; Krugg was strong, even for a Goliath, and the crowd loved him, but he was never going to be anything more than a makeweight. He’d never learned how to fight smart, and he’d taken so many blows to the head now the odds were good that he never would. He hadn’t been much of a challenge.

The rest of the field, though… They were another matter.

Gugard ‘Harm’s’ Wei was exchanging blows with old Strong-Arm Tym. Tym was losing his hair but not his reflexes; he expertly slipped one of Wei’s punches and landed a short hook to the ribs, staggering the Orlock fighter. Grag Greffin had taken Fat Nox off his feet with some manner of trip or throw, and was now sprawled atop his larger adversary, raining blows down on his head. That didn’t look like it should take much longer to resolve, but Nox was so large it would be difficult for Grag to keep him on his back. Beyond them, the tiny form of Malady Kaw ducked a kick from the wild man known only as Kill Wrath; she looked desperately outmatched, but Jaxx knew enough about Kaw to think that contest would be evens at best.

He stole a quick look over at the owner’s box, low down and close to the action for the most exhilarating view. There was Drost Khouren, their insincere snake smile spread across their hairless face, their eyes hidden behind glare goggles and their true motives buried beneath layer upon layer of fake laughs and false concern. Khouren ran the most lucrative fights on all of Necromunda, or so rumour had it, and Jaxx could quite believe it judging by the crowd they’d pulled in today. Not just the locals, either, packed up against the wire barriers and screaming for blood. He was sure he’d seen the glittering mask of Scorpia, the infamous poison mistress of Skull Marsh, and the bright yellow coats of some of the Gamma Zone Crew.

And then there were Khouren’s companions.

One of them was some uphive nob, a striking-looking spire-type of indeterminate gender wearing the sigil of House Ko’Iron. They had asymmetrically cut, pure white hair that flowed down one side of their head, and a high-collared coat with gold brocade. Khouren’s fights would bring the high and mighty down from their gilded palaces, that was common knowledge. The other two were odder still, strange sorts even by the standards of nobles. The man was tall, pale and willow-thin, so slender it looked as though a strong breath could break a limb. The woman beside him was a study in opposites: not short, but certainly shorter, and she must have weighed at least three times what he did, with skin as dark as Jaxx’s own. Both wore sparkling diadems that covered their foreheads, nearly but not quite identical, but while the man’s gaze spoke of languid boredom, the woman’s was focused and intense.

Khouren was watching him. The impresario hadn’t been giving Jaxx his due, he knew that. There was no better contender to Graw Hammerhand, yet Khouren had as good as asked Jaxx to throw this fight, had told him not to even use his stimms.

That wasn’t going to happen. Jaxx was going to give this crowd a display of such violence that the outcry to see him challenge the Hammerhand would be so great not even Khouren could slither aside from it.

He took a quick, three-step run-up and punted Greffin in the head as hard as he could. The other fighter’s head snapped sideways and he slumped off Nox into the packed dirt that had soaked up the blood from so many previous bouts. Jaxx picked Greffin up, wrapped his huge arm around the other man’s throat from behind and squeezed. He was tall enough to hoist Greffin clean off his feet and hold him there, his legs jerking weakly.

It was overkill, of course, but Jaxx wanted there to be no doubt in anyone’s mind about what he was capable of. He held on to Greffin’s limp, twitching form until Fat Nox hauled his carcass back to his feet. Then, and only then, when Nox had laid eyes on him, did Jaxx let Greffin drop, staring Nox down all the while.

Nox pumped his stimms and charged.

He had to. The whole crowd had just seen Jaxx save him from a beating. Nox had to show, right here and now, that he was the better fighter, that he hadn’t needed saving.

Jaxx’s adrenaline spiked, but he didn’t hit his own stimms. He had one dose, and he wasn’t going to waste it on Nox. He set his feet, drew his right fist back as if to receive the bull rush, and then at the last moment threw himself bodily at Nox’s feet instead.

Nox’s boot caught Jaxx in the ribs, a sharp flash of pain, but Nox couldn’t arrest his momentum: he tripped and landed hard on his face, the breath flying out of him with a stentorian grunt. Jaxx scrambled back up and threw himself onto the other Goliath’s back, smothering him. He didn’t try to punch; Nox wouldn’t feel it. He didn’t try to choke; while in the grip of his stimms, Nox could pry Jaxx’s arm loose and maybe pull him right off. All Jaxx needed to do was keep Nox down, stay out of reach and let him burn through his stimm rush, then finish him.

Nox braced his arms underneath him and surged upwards with a roar, knocking Jaxx to the dirt.

Jaxx rolled away from the massive boot that stamped down where his chest had been a moment before, then got his legs under him and came up into a crouch. Nox was screaming and foaming at the mouth, his irises nearly lost in the wild whites of his wide eyes. He lunged forwards, fingers outstretched to grab and throttle, but Jaxx erupted from his crouch and drove his shoulder into Nox’s gut with an impact that nearly winded Jaxx himself. For a moment they were locked on a knife’s edge of balance, Jaxx’s legs straining and Nox’s fingers clawing at his back, looking for some form of leverage.

Then, bellowing with the effort, Jaxx straightened his knees and hoisted Nox bodily off the ground over his shoulder. He held the other Goliath there for a second, just to prove that he could, then jackknifed his body and drove Nox down into the dirt again, back first, with Jaxx on top.

The breath exploded from Nox’s lungs again, but this time all that followed was a wheeze. His eyes were rolling back, Jaxx saw as he raised his fist. The stimms had burned out; it was always a short hit, and Nox had been running on little oxygen for most of it.

Nox tried to raise his arms to ward off the blows, but he was only half-aware of what was going on now. Jaxx tried to make it quick. He slammed one punch into Nox’s face to stun him, then grabbed the other man’s head and turned it sideways as Nox flailed limply. One more blow right behind the ear and Nox went still, out cold.

Jaxx pushed himself up. He’d taken two hits to the ribs – the punch from Krugg and the kick from Nox when he’d tripped – but otherwise he was pretty much unscathed. He looked around again.

Strong-Arm Tym was prone and unmoving. Kill Wrath was on his back screaming, one arm bent at entirely the wrong angle. Harm’s Wei faced off with Malady Kaw. As Jaxx watched, Kaw darted in, feinted low and then went high, pop-pop in Wei’s face with a one-two of punches, then jumped up and delivered a flying knee to Wei’s jaw. She landed, waited, watched to see how her opponent reacted rather than rushing to press home her attack. Wei staggered back, clearly disorientated, and Kaw slid forwards again.

Wei stumbled into arm’s reach, and Jaxx punched him as hard as he could in the back of the head. Wei dropped like he’d been hit with a power maul, and didn’t move.

‘Mine!’ Kaw shouted at Jaxx, pointing at Wei with fury writ large on what was visible of her face behind her long, dark hair. She wasn’t happy that he’d finished Wei himself.

Jaxx just raised his hands and beckoned her forwards. ‘Just Kaw and Jaxx, now.’

Malady Kaw smiled, revealing too-sharp white teeth. She had a tendency to bite, if she got close enough. Rumour was she’d cooked and eaten a man once, before she’d ended up on the fight circuit.

Jaxx set himself. He wasn’t as fast as her, he knew that. He simply needed to be fast enough. He could take ten punches from Kaw and still win, so long as he could just land one. His arms wouldn’t break as easily as Kill Wrath’s, either. The big fight with Hammerhand was in reach, so long as he didn’t lose his focus.

Not yet…

Kaw darted in and back, testing his reflexes. Jaxx had a huge reach advantage, but she’d try to make him overcommit, then change direction, possibly slide behind him. He flicked out a jab, a shade slower than usual. Kaw swayed like a blindsnake zeroing in on the heat signature of its prey, rushed him, jinked, landed a kick to his inner thigh and was away again before he could catch hold of her.

‘Kaw! Kaw! Kaw!’ bayed the crowd.

It stung, and looked good for the fans, but nothing more. She’d need to hit him with half a hundred of those before it would damage his mobility. Jaxx turned to follow her, teeth bared and growling. He wanted her to think he was already frustrated.

Not yet…

‘Kaw! Kaw! Kaw!’

Malady Kaw spun on the spot, just out of his reach, arms outstretched and hair flying, playing to the crowd. Then her sharp grin tightened and she moved again.

Now.

Jaxx hit his stimms.

There was the usual instant of silver pain, then the gushing, throbbing red tide that awakened every nerve and stretched every synapse…

…and then a sudden, rushing hollowness that sucked the strength from his limbs. Jaxx staggered, blinking, as the world began to tilt to the right. What…?

Kaw was on him, a giggling flurry of blows, too fast to see. Pop-pop-pop, in his face, maddening, painful. Everything was on fire, the touch of air on his skin hurt. Kaw’s punches felt like thunder hammers landing on his exposed flesh. Jaxx heard himself screaming. He lashed out blindly, overwhelmed by an alien panic, missed completely and lurched sideways. Which way was up? Where was…?

Kaw was in front of him, jumping off the ground, arms splayed for balance, hair fanning out into a dark halo around her head and the tip of one metal-capped boot flashing towards his face–

Khouren set Jaxx up!

He’d raged at Khouren when the impresario had shown their face in the recovery rooms afterwards. The medicae had backed out, leaving Jaxx to face down Khouren and their minders.

Khouren spiked Jaxx’s stimms!

Ah, Khouren had replied, smiling their snake smile, but I told you that you weren’t ready. I make the fights, Jaxx, not you. And now Malady Kaw will face Graw Hammerhand, and you can have your redemption arc. Another fight or two, and then if Graw still reigns, you can have him, and you’ll have lost nothing. And if Kaw unseats him… Well then. Khouren spread their hands and their smile widened. Then you get to prove that tonight was a fluke. I imagine that will be a popular showdown. Just think of the money we’ll make!

Jaxx had bitten back his response. He’d wanted to get up off the gurney, to grab Khouren’s neck and squeeze until that smirking, bald head popped right off. He might have tried it as well, despite the minders and their autopistols, but he’d still been suffering the after-effects of the spiked stimms. He hadn’t been sure he could even walk to Khouren in a straight line, let alone lay hands on them, so he’d simply ground his teeth, lain back and closed his eyes until he heard the tap-tap-tap of Khouren’s shoes departing again, walking back down the hallway through which so many bleeding and broken bodies had been dragged. Not all of Khouren’s fights were unarmed, and the losers of those bouts didn’t tend to get any sort of redemption, unless the tales of the Emperor’s mercy were true.

Now Jaxx lay in the dark, fuming at the injustice as the last of the spiked drugs drained out of his system. Fuming at the injustice, and questioning himself. Were his wins tainted? How often did Khouren intervene? Was Krugg’s apparent inability to capitalise on his immense physical gifts just because Khouren paid him off to be an imposing stooge to other fighters? It was hard to believe a Goliath would lose voluntarily, but a living was a living…

Footsteps, in the hallway. Slow, measured, careful. Jaxx sat up cautiously, trying to keep the creak of the bed under him to a minimum. What if Khouren had decided that Jaxx was too great a risk now, that he might try to blow open the crooked operation, or just try to kill Khouren? What if they’d sent someone to see that Jaxx died overnight from ‘complications’? Mad Dody Bralle had passed away in her sleep a while back when she’d lost a fight, not long after she’d had a bitter dispute with Khouren about pay, and suddenly that didn’t seem quite so innocent.

Jaxx rolled his shoulders, flexed his arms and took an exploratory deep breath. He still felt like he’d taken a full-body beating, but he’d be a nasty surprise for anyone expecting a sleeping target.

The door handle turned. The door began to swing open. Jaxx tensed. He saw the shape of a hand reach through and fumble along the wall…

Fingers reached the activation stud, and the lumen in the ceiling snapped into life. Jaxx’s recovery room – sterile, white-tiled, easily cleaned of bodily fluids – jumped into view around him. He blinked in the sudden glare, his heartbeat pounding in his ears.

‘Ah, there you are. Excellent.’

The voice was dry and slightly weary, with an accent Jaxx had never heard before. He squinted, forcing his eyes to focus, and brought the speaker into view.

It was the woman who’d been sitting in the box with Drost Khouren.

She edged into the room and nudged the door shut behind her, not taking her eyes from him. She wore a dress: a flowing, lace-edged affair of midnight-purple, with silver details that twinkled like the displays of shadowlight worms and matched the diadem that still adorned her forehead. She held a cane in her right hand, but didn’t look to be leaning on it overmuch, despite her weight. In fact she held herself very straight as she studied him, her dark eyes bright in her jowly face.

‘Who is woman?’ Jaxx grunted, relaxing a little. He wasn’t prepared to rule anything out, but this certainly seemed like a particularly unlikely candidate to be an assassin in the pay of Drost Khouren.

‘Lady Chettamandey Vula Brobantis,’ she replied promptly. She cocked her head to one side. ‘And you are? You were announced earlier, but the noise of the crowd quite drowned it out.’

Jaxx bit back a flash of anger. People hadn’t even heard his name! ‘Jaxx. What is…’ He groped for what she’d just said, but the unfamiliar syllables slipped aside from his recollection. ‘What is lady doing here?’

She placed her cane in front of her, clasped both her hands together and leaned on it. ‘You can call me Chetta, if that helps. Well, Jaxx, I came here because I thought we might be able to help each other.’

Jaxx frowned. Everyone in Hive Primus knew that ‘help each other’ meant ‘you help me’.

‘How did Chetta get in here?’

‘I have my resources,’ Chetta smiled, revealing a row of blunt, white teeth. ‘Tell me, Jaxx, did you choose this life?’

No harm to that question. Jaxx shrugged. ‘Near enough. Jaxx is no slave. Jaxx’s vat brother lost an arm to the furnaces, can’t work, needs to eat. Jaxx’s vat sister won the right to bear real children, not vat grown, but children need to eat too. Jaxx can make good money by fighting.’

‘I wouldn’t have thought it was a long-term career, though,’ Chetta said mildly.

Jaxx laughed. ‘Chetta doesn’t know about House Goliath. Grow quick, work hard, die young. Burn bright, but fast. Goliaths need rejuvenat to get anything close to the lifespan that other houses get normally.’ He shrugged, and spat on the floor. ‘Does Chetta see much rejuvenat here?’

‘It doesn’t seem a likely place for it, I’ll grant you,’ Chetta said with a wry smile. She tapped one finger on the head of her cane, as though thinking. ‘It’s a strange coincidence, Jaxx. You see, my family too have been… altered, I suppose you might say. Bred and shaped for the benefit of others, over the years. So although our situations may seem vastly different, I think we share something in that regard.’

Jaxx looked her up and down. ‘Someone meant for Chetta to grow like that?’

‘This is a side-effect, you idiot boy!’ Chetta snapped. She stepped forwards, heedless of the immense size disparity between them, and glared at him. Jaxx, bristling at her words, met her gaze and abruptly found himself unsure. Chetta’s eyes were hard, cold and utterly fearless. She could either obliterate him with minimal effort, or was so deranged that she was wholly convinced that she could.

Jaxx swallowed the angry words that danced on the edge of his tongue. Caution sharpened a fighter, prevented them from making stupid mistakes. Better to assume that Chetta had some ability or resources he didn’t know about. Perhaps she was a wyrd? His skin crawled at the thought, but it would fit with her previous words.

‘Chetta said something about her and Jaxx helping each other,’ he said, keeping his voice level.

‘Why do you talk like that, anyway?’ Chetta asked, ignoring him. ‘What’s wrong with saying “you”?’

‘Who is “you”?’ Jaxx laughed. ‘You, Chetta? You, women? You, nobles? You, everyone-who-isn’t-Jaxx? Other houses speak sideways, think backwards, walk at angles. Goliaths talk straight and act true. Goliaths have no time for misunderstandings.’ He grunted. ‘Goliaths have no time.’

Chetta nodded. ‘And your apparent aversion to the word “I”? There surely can’t be any confusion about that.’

Jaxx shrugged. ‘Jaxx won’t live long. Jaxx needs his name to be remembered.’

Chetta nodded again, thoughtfully. ‘You looked to be doing very well today, Jaxx. You were making an impression, but then something seemed to go wrong. The woman who beat you – Kaw… She was skilled, but you looked to be in trouble before she’d even really touched you.’

‘Drost Khouren spiked Jaxx’s stimms,’ Jaxx growled. ‘Drost Khouren wanted Jaxx to lose this fight.’

‘That can’t be good for a fighter looking to make a name for himself on a limited timescale,’ Chetta observed, her dark eyes studying Jaxx’s face. ‘I imagine you’re not happy with them at the moment.’

Jaxx held his tongue. This Chetta had been sitting next to Drost Khouren, after all. There was no reason to incriminate himself in front of her: for all he knew, she could go straight back and tell the impresario exactly what he had said to her. It seemed a ridiculously convoluted plot, but Jaxx knew that other people didn’t think as Goliaths did. You couldn’t trust them to be straightforward.

‘Are you fighting again tomorrow, Jaxx?’ Chetta asked when he didn’t reply.

‘Not scheduled to,’ Jaxx grunted. ‘Tomorrow is mainly weapons.’

‘Weapons?’ Chetta raised an eyebrow. ‘That fence around the pit… That doesn’t look very high. I’d wager a fighter could get over it, if they wanted to.’

‘Could do,’ Jaxx said, frowning at her. ‘Especially on stimms. But a fighter who goes into the crowd will be killed. Better to fight in the pit – that way a fighter might win, and live. Everyone knows that. The fence is only there to prevent fighters going into the crowd accidentally.’

Chetta smiled, the creases in her cheeks deepening as she did so. ‘So if you were to fight tomorrow, with weapons, no one would be expecting you to go over the fence and, say, brutally cut down Drost Khouren as revenge for the game they played with you today? And you would be able to do it?’

Jaxx’s heart started beating faster. He swallowed. ‘No one would expect it. And yes, Jaxx could do it. But why would Chetta want that?’

She stepped in close to him and brought her face so near to his that he could smell her breath. She smelled… dry. And alien.

‘I don’t care about Drost Khouren, Jaxx, but they seem unpleasant enough for me not to shed a tear at their passing. And I certainly wouldn’t want any harm to come to my noble host of Ko’Iron. But the other man sitting with me today, my husband…’ She paused, and licked her teeth. ‘Him, I very much need to die.’

Jaxx just stared at her.

‘He is as guilty as anyone of the manipulation of my family, Jaxx,’ Chetta said, and now there was an edge to her voice. ‘We have two children, Felicia and Ranovel, the only two who have survived, and he’d arranged marriages for them before they were even born, based on what is best… not for them, but for our family. The same way as my marriage to him was arranged. It is all political, and I will not stand for it. Not for the children who came from my own body.’

‘Chetta is asking Jaxx to die to solve her problem,’ Jaxx growled. ‘Chetta offers nothing.’

‘You’re going to die soon anyway, Jaxx,’ Chetta said simply. ‘You’ve said so yourself. But do this for me and I shall ensure that your death will be quick and painless, and I shall also ensure that your brother, your sister and her children, and her children’s children, should they have any, will never want for anything again.’

Jaxx stared at her. To be Goliath was to fight and claw for what you could get in the short time allotted to you. To have as much as you needed – no, as much as you wanted – without effort… That was what dreams were made of. That was the rallying call that dragged the young pups into the gangs, searching for glory and quick riches. To be able to bestow that upon his kin would make Jaxx’s name a byword for greatness. They would never need to endure the searing heat of the furnaces, or take beatings at the whim of people like Khouren. That would be a gift worth dying for. No true Goliath feared their own death, for it would come soon enough no matter what they did; they merely feared wasting it.

Jaxx licked lips that had suddenly become dry with nervous anticipation. ‘How? How would Chetta do that?’

Chetta shrugged. ‘I have more money than you can dream is possible. I can easily ensure your family are provided for. I could find another way to achieve my ends, I suppose, but my husband being tragically cut down because he was in the way of a raging fighter seeking to avenge an entirely unrelated slight… It would be very hard for that to be traced back to me.’

‘Someone might have seen Chetta come in here,’ Jaxx pointed out.

‘Someone did,’ Chetta said with a smile. ‘They won’t be telling anyone about it. Should Drost Khouren survive tomorrow, they may have to hire a new guard.’ She extended a hand. ‘But it’s true that I will be missed if I stay here much longer. I’ve made you an offer, Jaxx. Carry out your side of it and I swear on the honour of the house of my birth, the house of my marriage, and on my eye that I shall carry out mine.’

Jaxx hadn’t heard that phrase before, but he was increasingly coming to the conclusion that Chetta must be from off-world. Her accent was too strange for anything else.

He’d sought to be remembered, and to provide for his family. That was all Jaxx had ever wanted from life. Drost Khouren had betrayed him once already; the snake couldn’t be trusted not to do it again. Next time, perhaps Jaxx wouldn’t wake up again afterwards.

Jaxx reached out his hand and engulfed hers.

Khouren hadn’t liked it, of course. Blade fights are dangerous, they’d said, as though Jaxx hadn’t known that, and you’ve had no training. You’re too valuable to waste like this.

One fight, Jaxx had demanded. One fight, today, with proper stimms, or Jaxx walks away from all Khouren’s fights, forever.

Khouren had looked at him for a long time, saying nothing. Then they’d raised where their eyebrows would have been if they’d had hair, pursed their lips and nodded once. Jaxx didn’t bluff, and he’d counted on Khouren knowing that. He’d counted on Khouren figuring that it was better to make what money they could off a stubborn fool than lose them completely. After all, Jaxx had told the truth to Chetta: he was no slave, and could walk away if he wanted to go back to a no-name life in the foundries.

As the doors went up and he strode forwards into the light cast by the strip lumens overhead, hearing the baying of the crowd, Jaxx wondered if Khouren would have doctored his opponent at all. And if they had, would they have made sure that Jaxx would walk away unscathed, or that he’d become a bloody lesson to those who thought they could dictate terms to the impresario?

Jaxx had a cleaver, the shaft a yard long and the head half that, wicked-edged and with a hook on the pole. His opponent, he saw, was a fighter in ragged Cawdor robes, a long knife in each hand. Reach and strength against speed, two weapons and, presumably, some degree of skill. A fight that, in theory at least, could go either way. If Khouren had interfered, they hadn’t made it obvious.

The horn sounded. Jaxx’s opponent advanced, his knives moving in a whirling defence pattern, the two blades slipping around and between his fingers like dazzling nets of plasteel. He could make it look good, then, at any rate.

Jaxx circled, looking for the right opening. His opponent circled with him, still well out of range, but already looking to stay on the huge cleaver’s offside. Jaxx kept moving, ignoring the shouts of the crowd, their screams for blood. They’d get it, when he was ready.

A few more steps to the right, and his opponent’s back was directly to the owner’s box. Drost Khouren was there, flanked by the Ko’Iron noble on one side and Chetta and her husband on the other. They were right down at the front today, pretty much on a level with the pit floor itself, as close to the action as they could be. Perhaps Chetta had insisted on it.

Khouren was leaning forwards, elbows resting on their knees, chin resting on their steepled fingers, and appeared to be studying the combatants intently, so far as anything could be told with their gaze hidden by their glare goggles. The fence behind which they sat was a chain-link plasteel mesh, the links thin enough not to obscure vision too much but strong enough to take the weight of a heavy body being thrown against them. It was braced at intervals by solid metal poles, topped with a broad, flat rail of the same substance to further strengthen it, and was perfectly secure… so long as no one tried to go over it. And why would they? All of Drost Khouren’s fighters were volunteers. No one came here to run away.

Now.

Jaxx hit his stimms.

There was the usual instant of silver pain, then the gushing, throbbing red tide that awakened every nerve and stretched every synapse, and this time, oh this time, it didn’t fade but kept on coursing through his body. He was invincible. He was invulnerable.

He was a god.

He charged. His muscles leapt to respond, pushing harder and faster and further than they ever could normally. He flew over the ground, the rush of the drugs reducing the sudden roar of the crowd to a dull whine, but he knew it was there; he knew they were screaming approval and chanting his name.

His adversary’s showy guard faltered uncertainly. Jaxx saw the man’s pockmarked face distort, oh so slowly thanks to his heightened reflexes, and morph into an expression of terror. To stand and face Jaxx’s charge would be to die: even if he drove his knives home, even if he found the jugular, the heart, a lung, the femoral artery, he’d still be dead. The other fighter knew that and scrambled aside, hoping to slip the cleaver’s blow, to stay clear of Jaxx’s reach until the stimms wore off.

But Jaxx wasn’t aiming for him.

He ignored the panicked knifeman, didn’t change direction. Beyond the fence, expressions of joyous bloodlust or studious concentration slipped first into confusion, then, on the smarter ones, into fear and alarm. They had mere moments to realise that Jaxx was coming for them, and none of them reacted fast enough.

Jaxx leapt. His momentum and stimm-boosted muscles carried him halfway up the fence, and he grabbed the top with his free hand, hauling himself up through sheer muscle power to get one boot onto the rail. Even stimms wouldn’t help him balance there, but all he needed to do was push off again and jump down, right into the owner’s box.

‘Drooooooooosssssssst!’

He landed like the wrath of a vengeful deity, scattering the rich and well-to-do like a frag grenade amongst sump rats. Screams, screams everywhere. Sheer, blind panic. A sober-suited man in a vaguely military uniform was fumbling a pistol out of a holster, but too slowly, far too slowly.

It was so very easy for Jaxx to swing for Drost Khouren, miss slightly and send the cleaver into the body of the tall, thin man cowering next to them.

The cleaver’s edge was good, and it had not just its own considerable weight behind it but the drug-enhanced muscles of a Goliath pit fighter. It smashed through ribs, pulped organs, shattered the man’s spine and emerged the other side in a shower of blood and viscera that spattered all over Chetta as she threw her hands up to shield herself.

Khouren turned and dived the other way. Jaxx reached out, grabbed them by the back of their long coat and hauled them back. Khouren tried to wriggle out of the garment, twisting their arms to get away, but Jaxx reached round them with the cleaver and sank the hook into the far side of Khouren’s belly.

Khouren screamed, and didn’t stop screaming as Jaxx dragged the hook right across them. The bitter stench of offal filled the air.

A gun fired. Sharp, stabbing pains erupted in Jaxx’s back as other shots whistled around him. He whirled, dropping the gutted Khouren. The stimm rush was starting to fade, the world was becoming cold and shrunken, but the man who’d shot him had emptied the clip of his autopistol and Jaxx was still on his feet. He raised the cleaver, the weight now dragging at his arm but still usable…

Chetta appeared in front of him. She’d snatched off her diadem – it was held in her left hand – and in the middle of her forehead was…

…an eye?

It opened.

Jaxx blinked at it in shock. Brain numbed by the stimm rush, his body rebelling against the drug withdrawal and the gunshot wounds now bleeding out down his back, he stopped in his tracks and stared stupidly at this terrifying, impossible orb of darkness.

The world seemed to stretch, and then Jaxx was everything.

And then Jaxx was nothing.

‘Milady!’

Tomas Thornen stumbled forwards, slamming a new clip into his autopistol. ‘Get back! Get back!’

‘Stand down, Tomas,’ Chetta said heavily, replacing her diadem to once more hide her pineal eye. ‘He’s dead.’

She could have been talking about her husband or about Jaxx, although there would only really be any credible doubt about the status of one of them. Jaxx had fallen backwards, first his sanity and then his very life blasted from him by her warp gaze. She’d promised him that death would be swift and painless, and that was the best she could do. Given that she’d obviously never spoken to anyone who’d actually been killed by it, she couldn’t know for sure.

Azariel Brobantis, on the other hand, Novator of House Brobantis and her dear husband, had been virtually bisected by the brute’s weapon. A web of influence and power that encompassed a quarter of the galaxy hadn’t helped him against an enormous man with a sharp axe. It was a lesson worth remembering.

‘Milady, are you hurt?’ Tomas asked desperately.

‘I’m… fine.’ She squatted down by Azariel’s body, traced her fingers down his face. Part of her tenderness was genuine. She’d never loved Azariel, not as she’d heard the emotion described. Sometimes she wondered if Navigators were so far beyond human that they’d lost the ability to love. But he and she had been close, once, until he’d taken to ignoring her warnings and dismissing her concerns.

‘You poor man,’ she murmured, ‘that it should come to this. I told you Necromunda was a lawless place, and that this was a foolish extravagance.’

‘Milady?’

The panic around them was dying down as the rest of the crowd became aware that the cleaver-wielding maniac was dead, or at least not moving. Nearby, others were looking wary for a different reason: Chetta had revealed herself as a mutant, and there would certainly be some ignorant fools who either hadn’t heard of Navigators or believed that they knew better than the Emperor on the subject.

‘I think it may be time for us to leave, Tomas,’ Chetta said urgently, getting back to her feet and wiping at nonexistent tears, ‘before this situation breaks down. See if you can find our host – I think I saw him running that way.’ She pointed towards the exit.

She watched Tomas rush off, looking for Adelard Ko’Iron. It was a shame, but he’d have to go. He was a nice boy, but he’d just let his master be killed in front of him, which wasn’t the mark of a good bodyguard, and some form of irrational rage would be expected of her as a grieving widow. She’d warned Azariel about Tomas’ shortcomings, but he’d ignored her. More proof that he really hadn’t been the right person to be steering Brobantis anymore.

Chetta sighed and turned away from her husband’s corpse. ‘You can come out now, DeShelle.’

DeShelle DuVoir, Chetta’s personal aide, peered over the back of the seats where she’d hidden the moment Jaxx had come charging at them. The girl wasn’t brave, but she was sensible, which counted for a lot in Chetta’s eyes. She was discreet, too, which counted for even more.

‘We need to go,’ Chetta said, heading towards the stairs that led to the exit. ‘But before we leave this planet I’ll need you to find the family of the man who killed my husband. Jaxx, I think he was announced as. Given what’s just happened here, it shouldn’t be hard to track down those associated with him.’

‘And what do you want me to do, milady?’ DeShelle asked. Her eyes were wide and she was clearly shocked at what had just happened, but her training kicked in and she was ready to serve, just as she should be. It would probably help her, to be fair.

‘I cannot risk being held on this planet,’ Chetta said, trying to put the right level of grief into her voice. DeShelle would pick up on either too much or too little, and work out that Chetta hadn’t been either as surprised or as unhappy about Azariel’s death as she should have been. If she realised that Chetta had expected this, much less orchestrated it… Well, ambition was rife in House Brobantis, and personal loyalty went only so far, as Chetta herself had just demonstrated. ‘I just killed a man–’

‘In self-defence!’

‘I am not prepared to take that risk!’ Chetta snapped, then softened her tone. ‘DeShelle, I am a Navigator, and these people are not enlightened. Find the man’s family and pay them off so there is no risk of them calling for an investigation into the actions of the mutant.’ She waved a hand airily. ‘Ten thousand of the local currency should suffice.’

‘I should imagine so, milady,’ DeShelle said in a small voice. She knew the value of the local money, and knew that was a fortune. Chetta did too, but she could pretend that she did not.

‘See to it,’ Chetta said, glaring at the steps up to the exit as though they had personally affronted her. ‘The sooner we can be in the warp and away from this ghastly planet, the happier I shall be. I have a husband to mourn, and I will not do that here, in the place of his death.’

And I have a house to put in order…

RED SALVAGE

JOSH REYNOLDS

The rapid booming of the autogun was loud in the close confines of the abandoned transit tunnel – a rhythmic thunder that doubled and redoubled itself as an ammunition drum was steadily emptied. Sheltering behind a fallen support girder, Kal Jerico closed his eyes, counting the moments until the noise finally ceased. Thunder faded. A few despairing clicks echoed through the tunnel, followed by a flurry of obscenities.

Kal grinned and stepped out into the open. ‘All done, Grisuh?’ he called out. ‘Got it out of your system now?’ The tunnel was a compact space made claustrophobic by partial collapse. Ruptured pipes spat steady streams of filthy water down through the convolutions of scattered rubble. Dead wires and torn cabling hung like vines, and the solar-powered lumen cells that provided light for the tunnel had dulled to shadowy dimness.

Despite the gloom, Kal had little difficulty spotting his quarry, high atop a collapsed heap of shattered gantries. Grisuh Battoon wore a coat the colour of jaundice, and his greying hair had been stiffened into a spiky halo about his narrow skull. The coat, like Grisuh himself, had seen better decades.

He was a narrow, stoop-shouldered old reprobate, and his hands visibly shook as he tried to reload the drum-fed autogun he’d just emptied in Kal’s general direction. ‘Scav you, Jerico,’ he shouted, fumbling with the weapon. ‘You’re not taking me back. I didn’t do anything! This is an illegal seizure.’

‘That’s for the adjurator in Girdercity to decide,’ Kal said, lazily. In contrast to his prey, Kal was relatively young, and the green, armoured coat he wore was of the highest quality despite the occasional bullet hole or scorch mark. Long hair, bound in plaits, framed a lean, wolfish face. He wore a sword sheathed at his side, and a top-shelf laspistol holstered on either hip. He let his hands rest on their grips as he strode towards Grisuh, ready to draw down if the old man decided to resist further. Not that he expected it. Battoon was at the end of his tether, and probably out of ammunition. ‘I’m just the middle man, Grisuh. This isn’t personal.’

‘They’ll send me to the mines!’

‘Maybe you should have thought of that before you robbed Honest Cabas,’ Kal drawled. He squinted, taking in the heap. It didn’t look very stable. It was amazing that it hadn’t already collapsed, given the way Grisuh was moving around. ‘Don’t do the crime and so on, and so forth.’

‘He’s a cheat,’ Grisuh snarled.

‘Obviously, especially with a name like that.’ Kal set a boot atop the lowest of the gantries. The pile creaked slightly and he paused, waiting for it to settle. ‘But he pays his tithes like everyone else. That means he’s entitled to swear out a warrant for your arrest and extradition. Which he did, and which I am now enacting. So come along quietly…’

‘That money was mine,’ Grisuh said, finally clicking the ammunition drum into place. Kal cursed and leapt to the side as Grisuh fired down at him. He scrambled through the mucky waters, ducking beneath a buckled outcropping of ferrocrete. Grisuh tried to track him, but the ferrocrete effectively hid Kal from view. ‘You hear me? It was mine!’

‘I hear you,’ Kal muttered. ‘Tried to handle this the easy way. Tried to be nice about it.’ He flinched as high-velocity rounds chewed into the outcrop, filling the air with splinters and dust. ‘Fine. Have it your way, Grisuh.’ He stuck two fingers in his mouth and loosed a piercing whistle.

There was an answering bark. Not an organic sound, but a clangorous metallic noise. Ferrocrete shifted as something heavy, but relatively small, arrowed across the field of rubble, straight towards Grisuh’s perch. Grisuh saw it coming and swung his autogun around. He unloaded the remainder of his drum on it, hitting it, but to no avail. Bullets ricocheted, careening off in whining arcs through the tunnel.

Kal peered out and watched in satisfaction as the four-legged form of his cyber-mastiff, Wotan, bounded up the pile towards the old man. Wotan was a machine construct, wrought in the form of a canid. There was nothing organic to the beast, but that hadn’t stopped Kal from treating it like a pet, rather than a tool.

Grisuh yelped in panic and flung his empty weapon at the cyber-mastiff. Wotan caught the gun in mid-air and bit through it with a loud crunch. Grisuh slid down the opposite side of the incline, cursing, just as Wotan reached the summit.

Kal moved to intercept his quarry. ‘Don’t run, Grisuh – you’ll only die tired,’ he called out. Grisuh wasn’t in the mood to listen. The old man took off like a rat, scrambling along the centre of the tunnel. Kal whistled for Wotan, and set off in pursuit.

As he followed the old man, he wondered where Grisuh thought he was going. The transit tunnel wasn’t long, and dead-ended at a vertical shaft that had once housed a lift-platform. Now it was home to various crawling things. Then, Grisuh wasn’t the sort to think ahead. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have been in the situation he was in.

Grisuh wasn’t really worth all this effort. He was just a thief, and not a particularly good one at that. And the bounty on him was probably less than what it had cost to find him. But it set a bad precedent to let a man go after he shot at you.

The tunnel was full of twists and turns, but Wotan stayed on Grisuh’s heels, herding him down one of the maintenance offshoots. Kal took it more slowly, and carefully. No reason to get winded chasing someone who wasn’t going to be running for much longer. Or worse. You had to watch where you were going down here. He’d lost more than one bounty when a scummer had broken their neck in a tunnel, or fallen into a hidden shaft.

Grisuh, on the other hand, wasn’t in the right frame of mind to pay attention to his surroundings. His bad luck. The arm came out of nowhere, long and lean-muscled, as the old man turned a corner. It caught Grisuh in the throat and he tumbled backwards, gagging. He rolled on the ground and clutched at his throat, as Wotan circled him, barking.

Kal caught up with them a moment later and pinned the old man in place with a boot. ‘I did warn you,’ he said, looking down at Grisuh. He looked up as one of his partners stepped into view. ‘And where were you while I was being shot at?’

‘Watching you get shot at,’ Yolanda Catallus said, as she holstered her autopistol. She was taller than Kal, and her bare shoulders and arms were thick with muscle. Her aristocratic features were covered by tribal gang tattoos that ran across her forehead and both cheeks, and her hair hung in long, somewhat filthy dreadlocks. She turned. ‘What about you, Scabbs?’

‘Watching you watching him get shot at,’ Scabbs said, mildly, as he stepped out into the open, from wherever he’d been lurking. He was shorter than both Kal and Yolanda. Beneath his lank, mud-coloured hair, his face was a mask of peeling eczema and various skin irritations. He carried a battered autogun in his grubby hands. He shifted the gun so that he could scratch at his scalp, causing a brief flurry of white flakes to tumble across his hunched shoulders.

‘You’re all heart, the pair of you,’ Kal said. He knocked his knuckles against Wotan’s head. ‘At least I have one friend.’

‘The automaton is literally programmed to serve you,’ Scabbs said, doubtfully.

Kal looked at him. ‘That’s what I just said.’ He holstered his pistol and looked down at Grisuh. ‘Caught your breath, Grisuh?’

‘She almost crushed my throat,’ the old man gargled. He tried to rise, but Kal shoved him back down.

‘You’re lucky I didn’t snap your spine,’ Yolanda said. ‘That’s what I usually do to people who run from me.’

‘Technically, he was running from me,’ Kal said.

Yolanda shrugged. ‘What’s the difference?’

‘Well–’ Scabbs began.

Yolanda spun, a warning finger extended towards Scabbs. ‘Don’t say it.’

Scabbs tried to look innocent. ‘Say what?’

‘Quiet, both of you,’ Kal said. ‘What are we going to do with him? Somehow, I think he’s going to be a handful to get back to Girdercity.’ Grisuh wasn’t the type to go quietly. He’d try to escape, the first chance he got.

‘You could let me go,’ Grisuh rasped, hopefully. Kal stomped on him, just hard enough to shut him up.

‘Easier just to carry his head,’ Yolanda said, looking down at the spluttering old man. She patted the chainsword sheathed on her hip meaningfully.

‘But think of the smell,’ Scabbs said.

Yolanda snorted. ‘It’s only a few days to Girdercity. It won’t even be properly juicy. Besides, we’ll wrap it in something.’ She peered down at Grisuh. ‘That coat of his looks absorbent. We’ll use that.’

Scabbs scratched his chin. ‘That might work.’

‘Sounds good to me. One of you can carry it though,’ Kal said. He stepped back and Grisuh rolled onto his back, desperation etched on his features.

‘Jerico – you can’t let them kill me,’ he said, grabbing at Kal’s legs. ‘It ain’t right!’

Kal shrugged. ‘But it’s efficient, and I’m lazy. Besides, you shot at me. I’m not really in the mood to be merciful.’ He used the toe of his boot to shove Grisuh back. ‘I gave you a chance to surrender. You chose the hard way.’

‘They always choose the hard way,’ Yolanda said, shaking her head. ‘That’s why I shoot first.’

‘Is that the reason?’ Kal asked, innocently. ‘I thought it was because you’re a back-shooting psychopath.’

Yolanda’s glare only lasted a moment, before she broke into a grin. ‘That too.’ She drew her chainsword. ‘Someone stretch his neck a bit. We want a clean cut.’

‘Wait, wait, wait!’ Grisuh cowered, his hands over his head. ‘I can make you rich!’

‘Did he say rich?’ Scabbs asked.

‘It’s a trick,’ Yolanda said, as she gave her blade a test swing.

Kal frowned. ‘Might be. Might not be.’ Grisuh was known for a lot of things. Lying wasn’t one of them. He nudged the old man with the tip of his boot. ‘Talk. Quickly.’

Grisuh looked up. ‘Red’s Gamble,’ he said.

‘Hunh,’ Kal said. Red’s Gamble was one of the more persistent legends of the underhive. A lost sump-trawler with a fortune of archeotech in its hold. Supposedly, it had been sunk during the mother of all hivequakes, and the treasure lost to the currents of the sump. Every so often, someone claimed to have found it, but it always turned out to be so much scav. Just another story in an underhive full of them.

Scabbs whistled. ‘That’s interesting.’

‘Definitely a trick,’ Yolanda said, dismissively. ‘Can I cut off his head now?’

‘Hold on,’ Kal said. He dropped to his haunches in front of Grisuh. ‘What about it?’

Grisuh swallowed. ‘I… I know where it is.’

‘Nobody knows where it is.’

‘Nobody but me.’

‘So why aren’t you rich?’ Kal asked, pointedly.

‘It’s not the sort of thing one man can do alone,’ Grisuh said, after a moment’s hesitation.

Kal smiled. ‘Keep talking.’

‘I was out on the sump, sifting the shallows, you know,’ Grisuh said, haltingly. Kal nodded. Lots of things wound up in the sump, from all over Hive Primus. Sometimes they even washed up close to shore. Slime-sifting was often a good way to make a quick credit, if you didn’t mind the smell. ‘Found something.’

Kal gestured. ‘Speed it up, Grisuh. We’ve got places to be, heads to deliver.’

Grisuh blanched. ‘I-I saw something. Out on the sump. Remember that hivequake a week or so back?’

‘Yeah.’ Hivequakes were a regular occurrence, this far down. Ratskins claimed it was the doing of the hive spirits. Kal wasn’t a believer in spirits. It seemed more likely that it was a result of the ever-increasing weight of the upper hive causing the lower levels to buckle and shift. Regardless, every few days, tremors would ripple through the underhive – some fairly gentle, others violent.

This last one had been violent indeed. Whole hab-zones had vanished, swallowed up by the convulsing hive. Kal had even spilled a bottle of Wild Snake during the worst of it. The thought of all that wasted alcohol still sent a pang of regret coursing through him. Sad times.

Grisuh went on. ‘There are places where the sump drained – cracks in the fundament, burst filter-caps, whatever. Lakes turned into mudflats, rivers made into gullies. You know what I mean.’ He shook his head. ‘I was out on the sump when the quake hit. I thought I was going to die. The fundament shifted, mountains of rock and pipe rose as the waters dropped.’ His voice went soft. ‘And there she was.’

‘Red’s Gamble,’ Kal said.

Grisuh nodded, and gestured. ‘Perched – no, impaled – on a spike of ferrocrete taller than a sump-tower. It rose at an angle, like, and hung over the tidal flats. Must have got hooked on the stone, invisible until the water dropped.’ He rubbed his face nervously. ‘Sump-waters are already starting to rise, though. It’ll be gone again, taken by the current, if we don’t get to it quick.’

‘There are a lot of wrecks under the sump,’ Yolanda said. ‘How do you know this one is Red’s Gamble?’

‘I saw the ident-tag, didn’t I?’ Grisuh said, sounding insulted.

‘So where is it?’ Scabbs said.

‘I’m not telling you that,’ Grisuh said quickly. ‘I need guarantees, Jerico.’ He looked pleadingly at Kal. ‘I’ll lead you there. I can’t do it alone.’ He looked around, his expression becoming sly. ‘But maybe… us together… a four-way split?’

‘Three ways, and you go free,’ Kal said, after a glance at the others.

Grisuh frowned. ‘That’s not fair.’

‘Life’s not fair. Call it a lesson and move on.’ Kal reached down and dragged him to his feet. ‘Now… where’s this boat of yours at?’

‘This place is a scumhole,’ Yolanda said, looking around.

Kal agreed, though he didn’t say it. Rickety Splits was, indeed, a scumhole. A shanty town of repurposed hab-units and tin-roof shacks made from scavenged materials, ten pipes west of Girdercity. The town slouched across the shore of a sump-tributary, partially resting on makeshift pontoon bridges that rose and fell with the steaming tides. Chem-fog clung to the streets, and a drizzle of liquid waste pattered down from a rotating vent-grid somewhere far above.

The settlement had nothing of value, and the inhabitants knew it. Even so, it was full of scummers. Desperate ones, hiding from the Guilders or from bounty hunters. Kal kept an eye on their surroundings, even as they made their way along the wharf.

‘I feel like we’re being watched,’ Scabbs muttered. He kept close to Grisuh, ensuring that the old man didn’t try to run. Kal led the way, Wotan trotting beside him.

‘We are,’ Yolanda said, from the rear. ‘Every scummer in this hole knew we were here five seconds after we arrived.’

‘Probably wondering who we’re here for.’ Kal looked around at the scows docked along the jetties. Most were small promethium craft, meant for two or three passengers at most – little more than engines attached to hulls by spare cabling and rope. Sometimes, if you looked close enough, you could make out the outline of a once-fine private hydro-craft. But like everything else in the underhive, they had been broken, abandoned and repurposed. ‘Which one of these tubs is yours, Grisuh?’

‘She’s not a tub.’ Grisuh sounded so offended, Kal almost laughed. The old man pointed at a single-mast scow with an outboard engine that looked as though it had been built from scrap. It sat suspiciously low in the water and had a single harpoon cannon mounted on the rust-riddled prow rail. ‘The Scanty Salvage is the finest shallow-scooper this side of Chem-Port. I built her myself.’

‘Doesn’t look big enough to carry all of us, let alone any salvage from this supposed wreck,’ Yolanda said.

‘If Cabas hadn’t stolen my money, I’d have bought a bigger boat to go along with her.’ Grisuh led them to the jetty where his boat was docked.

‘Why were you even in Girdercity?’ Scabbs asked, shoving the old man along the jetty. ‘If it was me, I’d have stayed close to my find.’

‘I told you, I needed help.’ Grisuh looked at them. ‘Investors. Money. Equipment.’

‘Investors,’ Kal said.

‘For the salvage operation.’

‘Did you find any?’

‘No.’ Grisuh leaned over the jetty and spat. ‘Cabas owed me those credits. I needed them to rent a junker. Maybe two.’ Junkers were scrap-vessels used by sump-sifters to dredge the deeper waters. For the right price, you could hire one from its captain. ‘Then I was going to round up a crew and head back out. But… well…’

‘You threw Cabas through a window, stole a bunch of credits and ran.’

‘The situation escalated quickly,’ Grisuh said. ‘I panicked!’

‘Funny how that keeps happening,’ Yolanda said. She drew her autopistol, turned and let off a burst into the fog. Kal spun, hands on his laspistols. She glanced at him. ‘Someone was following us.’

‘And?’

‘Now they’re not.’ She looked down at Wotan and aimed a kick at the cyber-mastiff. The beast easily avoided the blow and growled menacingly. ‘What good is he if he can’t give us any warning?’

‘It’s the chem-fog. It interferes with his sensors. Doesn’t it, boy?’ Kal sank to his haunches and scratched the cyber-mastiff’s plasteel skull. Wotan gave no sign he’d felt or appreciated the gesture, but Kal liked to think he did. He took the opportunity to have a quick look around. Yolanda was right – they were being followed. And not just by whoever she’d shot at a moment ago. He could hear muffled footsteps out in the fog. Someone was creeping along the wharf on all sides of them. He eased one of his laspistols out of its holster. ‘Grisuh – how long will it take to get that boat moving?’

‘A few minutes to let the engine warm up. Why?’ Grisuh looked at him, and then around, suddenly tense. Kal peered at him, certain that the old man had heard them too, whoever they were. And from the look on his face, Kal thought he knew – or at least suspected – who was out there.

‘We’re surrounded.’ Kal rose to his feet and fired into the fog. He was rewarded by a muffled scream. Indistinct shapes moved through the haze. An autogun roared, chewing the jetty and filling the air with splinters of wood. Yolanda spun on the balls of her feet, her autopistol barking.

Kal grabbed Grisuh and shoved him forwards. ‘Everybody on the boat – Scabbs, cover us!’

‘Why me?’ Scabbs demanded. He ducked as a stubgun boomed. The bullet tore the top off of a docking pylon.

‘Because I said so. Now light ’em up!’

Scabbs cursed, swung his autogun up and loosed a burst. He swept the weapon out in a wide arc, spraying the fog. Kal slung Grisuh onto the boat, as Yolanda and Wotan leapt aboard. Kal turned, perched on the boarding ramp, and fired his laspistol over Scabbs’ head. ‘Cast us off, Scabbs. Hurry!’ Kal drew his second laspistol as Scabbs hurried to the pylon where the boat was tied off. The little man snatched a knife from his belt and chopped at the ropes as bullets and las-bolts tore across the jetty.

Out of the corner of his eye, Kal saw Yolanda shove Grisuh into the pilot compartment. A moment later, he felt a reverberation shudder through the ramp as the boat’s engine turned over with a sputtering cough. Sump-waters roiled into a greenish froth as the propellers chopped the sludge. Smoke belched from the engine, mingling with the chem-fog in a distinctly unhealthy fashion.

‘Hurry it up, Scabbs,’ Kal called, as he snapped off a shot. It was hard to see anything, even standing out in the open. He felt a bullet pluck at his coat. More struck the ramp at his feet. Luckily, the chem-fog hampered their attackers’ aim as much as it did his.

‘I’m chopping as fast as I scavvin’ can,’ Scabbs said. He hacked at the ropes with renewed urgency. Kal felt the boarding ramp creak as Scabbs cut through the last coil.

He leapt back onto the boat as the ramp started to slide. ‘Get this thing moving!’

Scabbs gawped at him. ‘Wait!’

‘Stop staring and get aboard, Scabbs,’ Kal snarled. Bullets slammed into the rail of the boat and the water. ‘Boat’s leaving with or without you.’ The chem-fog billowed and thinned as half a dozen scummers wearing rebreathers and carrying a variety of weapons raced across the wharf towards them. Kal shot the legs out from under the fastest as Scabbs scrambled for the boarding ramp.

The ramp gave way with a groan of bending metal as Scabbs tried to cross it. It hit the sump with a splash, and Scabbs was only prevented from following it by Kal’s quick thinking. Kal shot out a hand and grabbed a handful of Scabbs’ hair, and hauled his partner into the boat by the scalp even as the ramp vanished.

Kal sniffed his fingers. ‘Is this… is this gun oil?’

‘It helps with my dandruff,’ Scabbs said, as he hauled himself to his feet.

‘It’s not working.’ Kal grimaced and wiped his hand on his coat. ‘Next time use a dab of promethium and a lit match.’ Scabbs patted his hair protectively, as Kal watched the wharf shrink into the distance. Whatever else it was, Grisuh’s boat was surprisingly fast.

‘Who were they?’ Scabbs asked. ‘Anybody get a look?’

‘Scummers looking for easy meat,’ Yolanda said, dismissively.

‘No,’ Kal said. ‘That was an ambush. They were waiting for us.’ He looked at Grisuh. The old man stood at the wheel. ‘Waiting for you, I should say.’

Grisuh swallowed and hunched his shoulders. ‘I don’t know what you’re talking about. I don’t know who they were.’

Kal caught him and dragged him around. Grisuh squawked and flailed at the wheel. ‘I thought you said you didn’t tell anyone, Grisuh,’ Kal said, glaring at the old man. Grisuh cowered back into the pilot compartment.

‘I might have mentioned it, when I was drunk, maybe,’ Grisuh whined. ‘Can’t fault a man for what he says when he’s drunk, can you?’

‘I can,’ Yolanda said, grabbing the back of his neck and wrenching him around. She dragged him out of the compartment and towards the rail. ‘Should I toss him out?’

‘No. We need someone to pilot this heap. Besides, we still need to know where we’re going. And like it or not, Grisuh is our only lead.’

‘Maybe it’s Cabas,’ Grisuh continued, babbling. ‘He knew why I needed the credits – maybe he’s decided to cut out the middle man? Maybe… maybe he sent people, just in case I made it back!’

‘Doesn’t matter,’ Kal said, cutting him off. ‘As long as we get there first, it’s our claim.’ Finders keepers was the oldest law in the underhive. If you found it – and could keep it – it was yours. And Kal intended to keep whatever was aboard Red’s Gamble.

The hours slid by. The sump trembled from seismic contortions, and oily waves chopped at the sides of the Scanty Salvage. In the distance, Kal heard the sounds of ancient structures collapsing into the waters. The air stank of rotten rubber and rust. Reefs of congealed waste jutted from the depths like tombstones.

‘This was all under the sump up until a few weeks ago,’ Grisuh called out, over the roar of the engine. ‘Probably will be again, in a day or three. Nothing lasts long, down here.’ The old man stood in the square box of the pilot compartment, his hands on the wheel. The compartment was made from repurposed scrap metal, and held the basic but functional cogitator system that ran the scow. Gauges and valves jutted from every available space, and pipes of all sizes and hues extended out and down, into the hold. Occasionally, a valve would vent a whistle of pressurised air.

‘Not as many wrecks as I expected,’ Scabbs said. He rubbed his stomach as the scow caught a wave. Kal hoped he wasn’t planning to vomit again. Scabbs didn’t travel well.

Grisuh laughed. ‘Most of them get salvaged. Lots of credits in salvage.’ He glanced back at them. ‘But you got to have the tools.’

‘Speaking of which, how are we planning to do this?’ Yolanda sat at the back of the boat, her arms stretched across the rail and her feet crossed on Wotan’s head. The cyber-mastiff didn’t seem to mind. ‘Because all we have is this tub.’

‘She’s not a tub,’ Grisuh said. ‘I told you, she’s the finest–’

‘Shut up,’ Kal said. He looked at Yolanda. ‘We take what we can carry.’ He peered at the waves. ‘From the way the water is surging I doubt we’ll have time for anything else.’

‘So we’re just going to leave it?’

‘Greedy is as greedy does,’ Kal said piously, hands pressed together as if in prayer. Yolanda drew a knife and threw it at him. The blade thudded into the deck at Kal’s feet, causing him to jump back with a yelp. He shook his head. ‘You nearly took my toe off.’

‘Next time I’ll aim higher. Answer my question.’

‘What would you like me to do? Drag the wreck to shore?’

Yolanda brightened. ‘Is that possible?’

Grisuh laughed. ‘That wreck outweighs this ol’ gal by a week and a day. It’d pull us under, if we tried. Besides, I told you, Red’s Gamble is up high, pierced through like a sheen bird on a thorn-tower.’ He flapped a hand for emphasis, and the boat lurched in the current.

‘Both hands on the wheel,’ Kal snapped. Scabbs shoved past him, face puckered up and pale. The little man bent over the edge of the boat and vomited. Kal winced. ‘Wonderful.’

Scabbs groaned and looked up. ‘Is that… is that it?’ he gulped.

Kal turned. In the distance, illuminated by reefs of phosphorescent waste-coral, a fang of congealed detritus and ferrocrete thrust upwards like the spire of a hive city. Water cascaded in steady rivers down its winding surface. At its top, resting at a steep angle, was a creaking bastion of waterlogged iron.

The ship’s prow was pointed up, its rear decks hanging down, over the sump. As the Scanty Salvage drew closer, Kal spotted the faded ident-tag on the vessel’s prow: a string of numbers and, above it, what had once been a pair of crimson dice. Kal knew those dice. Everyone did. ‘Red’s Gamble,’ he murmured. ‘So it is real.’

‘I told you!’ Grisuh leaned out of the pilot compartment. ‘I said I’d found it, and there it is, real as the nose on your face.’

‘Yeah, yeah, get us closer,’ Kal said, without turning. The ship was bigger than he’d thought – larger than any sump-ferry or slime-trawler, big enough to carry a crew of sixty or seventy, and cargo. It was a proper ship, made to sail the deep oceans at the bottom of the world, from under-port to under-port. The hull was likely older than most of the settlements in the underhive, and from a time before Hive Primus had begun to eat its own roots.

Even at a distance, he could tell that the vessel had been repaired and patched and rebuilt more than once. There weren’t many like it left in the depths. Most got broken up into spare parts when they ran aground or came into the possession of someone more interested in credits than in captaining a ship.

‘I’ve seen pictures of boats like that,’ Scabbs said. He wiped his mouth, dislodging a few errant chunks of regurgitated rat-paste. ‘Never realised how big they were.’

‘Ship,’ Kal said.

‘What?’

‘It’s a ship, not a boat.’

‘There’s a difference?’

‘No,’ Yolanda said, as she joined them. ‘I’ve never heard the same story twice about what they were carrying. I assume it was valuable. And non-perishable.’

Kal scratched his chin and grinned at her. ‘We won’t know until we get aboard. Exciting, isn’t it?’

‘This better not be a wasted trip, Jerico. Or else you’re swimming back.’

‘Duly noted.’

Grisuh guided the Scanty Salvage in close, around reefs of sediment and waste matter. Shoals of strange fish scattered as the scow passed over them, trailing glimmers of corposant in their wake. Puffballs of shimmering spores danced across the surface, casting long shadows. Unseen vermin slid noisily into the waters as the scow prowled towards its destination.

When they’d reached the shallows around the rock, Grisuh manhandled an anchor – an old engine block wrapped in chain – over the side, with some grudging help from Scabbs. The scow listed slightly as the anchor caught on something semi-solid, but soon righted itself. Grisuh made to put on a gun belt, but Kal took it from him and tossed it over the side.

‘Damn it, that pistol cost me fifty credits,’ Grisuh protested.

‘Buy a new one,’ Kal said. ‘For now, I don’t want you with a gun at my back, old man. Now get swimming.’ He shoved Grisuh over the side. The old man tumbled into the shallows with a yelp. Things with too many legs and wispy antennae shot away from him as he splashed to the base of the rock, cursing the entire way.

Kal made to follow him but paused, one foot on the rail. He looked down at Wotan. ‘Stay. Guard.’ The cyber-mastiff barked once and then settled back, sensors flickering.

‘Are you sure that’s a good idea?’ Yolanda asked.

‘No. But I don’t trust Grisuh, and I’d like to make sure the boat’s here when we get back,’ Kal said, as he dropped into the water. ‘Stay with him, if you’re worried.’

‘And let you get to whatever this wreck is holding without me?’ Yolanda laughed. ‘That’ll be the day.’ She leapt into the water and strode past him, all but shoving him out of her path. Kal heard Scabbs snicker. He turned and grabbed the little man by the collar, dragging him close.

‘And what’s so funny?’

‘Nothing, nothing,’ Scabbs said, hurriedly.

‘I didn’t think so.’ Kal let him fall into the water and followed Yolanda. Scabbs spluttered and floundered after him.

Waterfalls of effluvial liquid drained from the perforated ship and gushed down through the cracks and crevices of the rock. The air was full of water vapour, making it hard to see much of anything. Grisuh seemed to know where he was going, however. He quickly led them to what the charitable might have called a path. ‘I saw this last time,’ Grisuh said, squinting through the vapour. ‘We’ll have to climb a bit.’

‘Lead the way,’ Kal said. ‘And no tricks.’ He patted one of his laspistols meaningfully. ‘Or else.’

The climb proved to be equal parts dull and arduous. The rock was slippery with centuries of slime and algae caked to it. Kal was sweating freely beneath his coat by the time they reached the ship’s keel. A breeze from a bank of circulation fans somewhere far above parted the water vapour, revealing the full immensity of their destination. They stopped, awestruck. Even Kal, who’d grown up in the spire, and seen ships arriving at the orbital dockyards from his nursery window, was impressed.

The hull rose above them like the battlements of some lost fortress, and Kal could hear avians screeching as they circled the comms towers of the upper decks. Scabbs stared up at the enormous vessel in growing horror. ‘We’re not going to try to climb all the way to the top, are we? Only I don’t think I can make it.’

‘No. We’re heading for the hole there,’ Grisuh said, with a laugh. He pointed to where the pinnacle of the rock pierced the ship. ‘The rock cuts through amidships. That puts us right where we need to go.’

‘Is it safe?’ Scabbs asked.

‘No, but it’s stable, and that’s close enough.’ Grisuh started up the last few feet, moving spryly for one of his advanced years. Watching him, Kal felt a twinge of suspicion. He leaned close to Scabbs.

‘Is it just me, or does he seem to know an awful lot about where he’s going for someone who didn’t even get off the boat?’

Scabbs nodded. ‘Think he’s playing stupid?’

‘No, I think he is stupid. That doesn’t mean he won’t have a trick up his sleeve. Watch him. If he runs–’

‘Shoot him?’

‘No. Catch him.’ Kal glanced at their other partner. ‘Before Yolanda shoots him.’

Scabbs snorted, and Yolanda gave them both a suspicious glare. Kal waved her on, and she replied with an obscene gesture.

The hole in the hull reminded Kal of the mouth of one of the caves deep downhive. The rock had torn through the reinforced metal with slow surety, popping rivets and dislodging plates. Everything was at an awkward angle, thanks to the ship’s current, precarious positioning. It made getting inside difficult, but not impossible.

Once inside, it was more of the same. Torn wiring hung down in tangled curtains. Broken valves dribbled water into the ankle-deep pool that sloshed amidships. It was draining out, but slowly. Skewed corridors branched away from them, extending deeper into the ship. And it was cold, as if the metal of the hull still held the chill of forgotten depths.

‘Well?’ Yolanda said, her breath fogging the air in short bursts. ‘Where to now, old man? Up? Down?’

Grisuh looked around, his gaze calculating. ‘The ship’s big. It had three holds – two that were obvious. And then a hidden one. That’s the one we want.’

Yolanda made an impatient gesture. ‘We all know the story, old man. You know how to find the third hold?’

Grisuh nodded jerkily. ‘I do. But you have to go through the others to get to it.’ He pointed. ‘Right down the central transit shaft. Doesn’t look big from outside, but–’ A broken pipe fell suddenly, startling all of them, and the groan of abused metal echoed through the ship. Kal felt something shudder beneath his feet.

‘It’s a long way to walk in a rust heap that could slide back into the sump at any moment,’ Kal said. He looked around. Metal creaked occasionally. The ship settling – or maybe something else. ‘Not to mention whatever has decided to make this wreck a home.’

Scabbs looked around nervously. ‘Maybe everything abandoned ship when it surfaced,’ he said, tightening his grip on his autogun.

‘Maybe something new moved in,’ Yolanda said, nudging him aside. She started towards the nearest access hatch, moving quickly despite the slime and water that swirled about her calves. ‘Either way, I want that treasure and I don’t care what sort of beastie I have to gut to get it. Come on.’

Kal lost track of time as they clambered down through the hatches and shafts of the ship’s interior. Everything had shifted when the vessel had sunk, and in the years since as the currents dragged it from one end of the sump to the other. Nothing was where it should be, according to his limited experience with craft of this type.

Whole passages were flooded, the isolated corridors acting like stoppered bottles. Whenever they had to wrench open a hatch, sump-water invariably gushed out in a momentary flood. Often, things that might have been fish flopped in it, or squirmed away through holes eaten into the walls or deck.

Grisuh seemed certain of the way, and he led them steadily down, until they came to a central node-shaft that branched off in multiple directions. Grisuh squinted down one of the shafts, raising a battery-powered lumen high. ‘One of these is the one we want.’

‘How do you know?’ Kal asked.

‘Experience,’ the old man said. ‘I used to be a boiler-dandy on a slime-scow out of Port Junker. Those old buckets were built to the same specs as these cargo-haulers, just smaller.’ He shone the lumen at one of the hatches. ‘This one.’

‘You sure?’

‘Yes?’

‘You don’t sound sure.’

‘We can always come back up and turn around,’ Grisuh said, defensively.

Yolanda drew a knife and tapped him on the nose with the tip. ‘Some of us can, at any rate,’ she said, sweetly. Grisuh blanched and swung the lumen around.

‘Maybe… maybe it’s this one?’

‘That sounds like a question,’ Kal said.

‘Or… or this one,’ Grisuh said, turning to another hatch.

‘Decisive,’ Scabbs murmured. He sniffed. ‘What is that?’

Kal ignored him. He took a step towards the farthest hatch. He’d heard something – or thought he had. As he drew close to the hatch, he heard it again. The sound was small. Distant. Muffled by layers of rusting plasteel. A whisper, as of many voices, echoing upwards through the deck. Kal glanced at the others. ‘Anyone else hear that?’

Scabbs sniffed the air. ‘No. But I smell it. Somebody’s cooking.’ He rubbed his stomach. ‘Smells good.’

Kal waved him to silence. The sound came again. Yolanda’s eyes widened. ‘I hear it now. There’s something down there.’

‘It’s probably just water,’ Grisuh said, not looking at anyone. ‘This whole wreck is full of water.’ He turned, muttering to himself.

Kal peered into the dark of the hatch for a moment. He looked at Grisuh. ‘What’s at the end of that shaft?’

Grisuh shrugged. ‘Cargo hold, I expect.’ He looked around, his expression uncertain. ‘One of them, anyway.’

‘The third hold?’ Yolanda asked.

‘Maybe?’ Grisuh gave a helpless gesture. ‘It’s all twisted up. Nothing is where it should be in here. I’m getting turned around.’ He swung the light, nearly clocking Scabbs. Scabbs caught it and pushed it away.

‘Figure it out,’ Kal said. ‘In the meantime, I’ll check it out. You two watch Grisuh.’

‘Try not to get eaten by rats,’ Yolanda said.

Kal didn’t dignify that with a reply. He ducked through the hatch and paused, listening. He heard the drip of water, and the creak of settling metal. And then the sound came again – far off and down. Kal followed it.

He didn’t have far to go. The access shaft wasn’t very long. The walls pressed close, and lines of pipe and crumbling cables ran along either side. Busted pressure gauges stuck out at all angles, forcing him to duck and weave as he made his descent.

He found himself creeping along a busted gantry-ramp, using the rails to guide his steps in the gloom. Glimmers of light were just visible, poking through the slats of the gantry – ancient lumens, or the phosphorescent fungus, he couldn’t say which. Thick, ropy strands of cobweb clung to every large surface. The underhive was home to around twenty thousand different species of arachnid – at least, according to the tutors he’d had as a boy.

He tore aside one of the cobwebs, and felt a tremor run through the gantry. As if the destruction of the fragile strands had reverberated through the rest. Or maybe the wreck was simply starting to collapse in on itself.

The air stank of sump-water, but not as badly as it should have. Somehow, portions of the ship’s interior had remained dry despite its sinking. That boded well, at least for the purposes of looting. He didn’t have to endure the stench for long. Soon enough, a new smell intruded – the aroma of cooking meat. And the odour of unwashed bodies, in an enclosed space. He could hear voices. Singing.

The gantry came to an end at a second hatch. A second gantry extended along the circumference of the cargo hold. It was shrouded in cobwebs and cascades of spilled wires and fallen pipes. Kal stopped at the hatch and crouched, so as to get a better view of what was going on below, in the hold.

He bit back a curse. The hold was occupied – not by sump-beasts, but by men. To use the term loosely, at any rate. Hunched figures moved among the towers of rotting cargo, or tended weak fires, burning in fuel drums. ‘Scavvies,’ he muttered. ‘That’s just perfect.’

There weren’t many of them. No more than a few dozen. They were in bad shape. Scavvies weren’t known for being in good shape, particularly, but these looked worse than most. Half-starved, covered in strange yellowish boils. They moved slowly, as if drugged. Only their war-chief, and his cadre of guards, moved with anything like alacrity, but even they were covered in the mustard-hued welts.

Kal spotted the chief easily enough, because he was the one wearing the fanciest hat. Scavvies liked hats. It made questions of authority easy to answer. His guards were the biggest, most well-fed-looking of the group. The rest of the scavvies were thin, hunched wrecks, missing limbs and other bits of their anatomy.

They’d made the hold into a lair, and had already been at the cargo – or what was left of it. Mouldering silks and water-damaged clothing were scattered about. A towering pyramid of empty ration-packs, now covered in black mould, were heaped in one corner. Elsewhere, a young scavvy, little more than a child, Kal thought, crafted something from what might have been the bones of the ship’s crew.

The other scavvies had a fire going, near one of the circulation fans set into the lower hull. As one scavvy turned the fan with a long, metal pole, the rest oversaw the cooking and butchery of one of their own. A human torso turned slowly over a fire. Scavvies crouched, flensing meat from dismembered arms and legs. A head was scalped, and plunked into a bubbling pot. There was an air of boredom about the process that only made the whole thing worse. The smell lingered in the upper reaches of the hold, and Kal’s stomach threatened to rebel. He’d been hungry, starving even, but never hungry enough to go that far.

Slightly sickened, he made his way back along the overhang, moving as quietly as he could. No sense alerting the scavvies to their visitors, until there was no other choice. He joined the others at the access hatch.

‘So? What’s down there?’ Yolanda whispered.

‘Scavvies,’ Kal murmured. ‘Dozens of them.’ He looked at Grisuh, who shrank back.

‘Another thing you forgot to mention,’ Yolanda growled. She caught the old man and shook him slightly.

‘I didn’t know they were here,’ Grisuh protested, in a hushed voice. ‘I swear on the Emperor’s Throne, I didn’t know…’

‘Doesn’t matter. They’re here. And that means we have to deal with them.’ Kal turned as a deep, thudding sound echoed up out of the hold.

‘What the scav was that?’ Scabbs hissed.

‘No clue. Let’s find out.’

‘What? You mean go back down there?’ Scabbs shook his head. ‘We should cut our losses. If there’s anything here, the scavvies probably already found it. And ate it. Or worse.’

‘We’re already here. Seems a shame to let a little thing like a few scavvies stop us now.’ Kal sank down and pressed his palm to the deck. It was trembling slightly. He glanced at Grisuh. The old man looked nervous – no, frightened. ‘Isn’t that right, Grisuh?’

‘What?’ Grisuh blinked owlishly at him.

‘I said, we’re here. We may as well do what we came for, right?’

Grisuh licked his lips. ‘Yeah, sure.’

‘Good. Come on. And be quiet. I’d like to get the drop on them, if it comes to a fight.’

Kal led the others back down the shaft and out along the darkened gantry. Down in the hold, something was happening. Scavvies were beating improvised drums, made from canvas and fuel containers. Others were dancing in a peculiar fashion, hopping on all fours or scuttling weirdly across the deck, while those watching stamped their feet and made eerie ululations. Kal gestured for the others to spread out. Most of the scavvies appeared armed, but only with hand weapons, and a few scattered pistols of dubious functionality.

‘What are they doing?’ Yolanda hissed.

‘Celebrating, maybe,’ Kal said.

‘Celebrating what?’

‘How should I know? Feel free to go ask them.’ Kal leaned gingerly against the gantry rail, trying to get a better view.

‘This isn’t right,’ Scabbs murmured.

‘You’re telling me,’ Kal said. The stink from the cooking fires was making his eyes water. It clogged the air with the stench of burnt meat.

‘No. I mean – look at this place. This isn’t the work of a few weeks. This is… months. Years. But that should be impossible, if this wreck were under water.’

‘The holds are airtight,’ Grisuh said. Kal and the others looked at him. Grisuh gestured in frustration. ‘Of course they’re airtight. How else would there be anything to find – to salvage on this heap? What would be the point?’

Kal looked at the others. Yolanda shrugged. ‘I wasn’t thinking about it, honestly.’

‘Me neither,’ Scabbs added.

Kal shook his head. ‘So they’re airtight. Scavvies must have got on board at some point and… just made themselves at home.’ It wasn’t a pleasant thought. How long had they been aboard? Long enough to start eating themselves, at least.

‘That’s what scavvies do,’ Yolanda said. She tapped the hilt of her chainsword. ‘The question now is, what are we going to do?’

‘Nothing, for the moment,’ Kal said. Below, the scavvies had gathered as the war-chief led a procession across the deck. Several of his bodyguards followed him, carrying a frame of metal and scrap. Stretched on the frame was something white and hideous. Kal felt a chill go through him as he realised what it was.

‘Is that…?’ Scabbs whispered.

‘A spider-husk. I think they’re worshipping it.’ Kal shook his head. ‘Worshipping them, rather,’ he added, a moment later. ‘Look.’ More scavvies followed in the procession, carrying smaller frames on their backs, each decorated with an arachnid husk.

The dancing became more frenetic as the procession approached. The drumming grew louder as well. At the centre of the hold, several of the larger scavvies had begun to pry at a deck plate with various tools. From the look of that part of the deck, it wasn’t the first time they had done so. ‘There it is,’ Grisuh said. He pointed frantically, and the gantry creaked slightly beneath his weight. Kal grabbed him and forced him to remain still.

‘Stop moving. Let’s not interrupt them, shall we?’

‘The entrance to the hidden hold,’ the old man hissed. ‘That’s it!’

‘Down there?’

‘Yes!’

Kal motioned for him to be quiet. ‘Okay.’ He scanned the gantry, until he found what he was looking for. ‘There… See that section of the walkway? The one that’s fallen away on one side? We can use that as a ramp to climb down.’

‘And what then?’ Yolanda asked.

Kal turned to Scabbs. ‘Do you still have one of those flash bombs we used that time in Black Vent?’

Scabbs frowned. ‘Maybe. Why?’

‘We need a distraction.’

‘Those flash bombs were expensive.’

‘Take it out of my share.’ Kal made an impatient gesture. ‘Give me one. Or two.’

‘I only have two.’

‘Then give them both to me.’

‘Don’t you have frag grenades?’

‘I want to blind them, not blow up the hold.’ He snapped his fingers urgently. ‘Hand them over. Now.’

Scabbs did so, grudgingly. He was right – grenades were expensive, and hard to come by down here, unless you had the right contacts – but there was no sense in having them and not using them, to Kal’s way of thinking.

‘Right. Follow me.’ Kal stuffed the grenades into his coat and started towards the fallen part of the gantry. The others followed, Scabbs and Yolanda trapping Grisuh between them. The climb down was slow. Water beaded on the metal, making it treacherous. Kal nearly slipped a few times, and once, Grisuh dislodged a piece of metal. They froze as it clattered down, but luckily the noise was hidden beneath the thud of the scavvy drums.

When Kal reached the floor, he crept through the stacks of rotting crates and mouldering tarps, palming one of the flash grenades. He gestured for the others to split up. He didn’t bother to watch – they knew their business as well as he did. If he hadn’t trusted them, he wouldn’t have worked with them. You had to trust your partners, otherwise what was the point?

When he reached the edge of the light cast by the fires, he sank into a crouch and peered around a fallen crate. The celebration, or ceremony, or whatever it was, was still going. And the secret hold had been successfully pried open. The war-chief had a bowl and was anointing several of the dishevelled mutants with some dark liquid. Kal wondered what it was for – scavvies were strange. They were broken in some fundamental way, and no right-thinking hiver could understand them. Even the ratskins thought scavvies were insane.

‘Well, I hate to interrupt, but needs must,’ he murmured. He thumbed the activation rune on the grenade and gently rolled it across the deck, into the centre of the gathering. Silently, Kal counted. At the last moment, he shaded his eyes. Even so, the flash, when it came, was nearly blinding. Screams erupted from the cannibals, and Kal gave them no time to recover. Blade in one hand, pistol in the other, he leapt into action. He raced across the deck, cutting down any mutant who got in his way. He heard the chatter of Scabbs’ autogun, and the roar of Yolanda’s chainsword to either side of him.

A scavvy lunged towards him, blindly swinging an axe made from a buzzsaw blade. Kal parried the wild blow, and shot the cannibal in the head. He saw the rest of the scavvies scattering, fleeing into the stacks of crates. A few bodies littered the deck. They had a clear run at the open hold.

The others joined him as he made his way towards the opening. Grisuh was looking around, eyes wide. He had a metal pipe in his hands. The end was encrusted with gore. Grisuh met his gaze and shrugged. ‘You threw away my gun.’

‘So I did. Didn’t realise there’d be scavvies,’ Kal said, pointedly. Grisuh smiled weakly and hunched away. Kal shook his head, and turned his attentions to the deck. The opening was larger than he’d thought. Tools lay scattered about, forgotten by the scavvies in their haste. He sheathed his blade, but kept his pistol to hand.

‘What’s that smell?’ Scabbs asked, sniffing the air.

Kal grimaced. ‘Standing water. Rust.’ There was something else as well. Something musky, and acrid. ‘We need some light.’

‘Hang on.’ Yolanda fumbled a handheld lumen off her belt and flicked it on. ‘There.’ She aimed the lumen down into the hidden hold. Kal saw pallid strands that stretched wet and glistening in the light. They filled the space and the dark, and he could smell them from where he crouched.

‘Scav,’ he said.

‘Are those… spider webs?’ Scabbs muttered.

‘Big ones,’ Kal said, thinking of all the similar webs they’d seen in their descent.

Yolanda lowered the light. Gleaming orbs, resembling immense, milky pearls, hung suspended among the visible strands. ‘What are those?’ she murmured.

‘Eggs,’ Kal said, slowly. ‘Spider eggs.’ He’d seen similar sights before, in the far dark places of the underhive. But never this close. His skin crawled as the pearls seemed to pulse and twitch as Yolanda’s light passed over them.

A drumbeat suddenly filled the hold. A second joined it, and then a third. Kal looked around warily, but saw no sign of the scavvies. Where had they gone? He thought of the husks on their frames, and an unconscious shiver ran through him. The scavvies had to have got them from somewhere. Yolanda frowned. ‘What was that?’

Kal turned back. ‘What was what?’

‘I thought I saw something down there. Something moving.’

Kal was about to reply, when he heard a clang of metal. He looked up. Shapes moved on the gantries above. A pistol barked, and Kal jerked back as the shot struck the edge of the hole. ‘Scav!’ More shots followed, striking the deck all around them. Kal and the others scattered, looking for cover. Out of the corner of his eye, Kal saw Grisuh running for the stacks of cargo. Kal cursed and took off after him.

‘Get back here, Grisuh,’ he shouted. As he ran, he glimpsed shapes moving across the gantries, heading for the deck – whoever the newcomers were, they seemed to have the same goal in mind as Kal and the others. He heard Scabbs’ autogun roar, and Yolanda’s autopistol chatter, in reply to the fire from above.

He caught up with Grisuh a moment later, and tackled the old man. They rolled across the deck, and Kal whipped his laspistol across Grisuh’s head, stunning him. He pinned Grisuh to the deck and pressed the barrel of his laspistol between the old man’s eyes. ‘Where do you think you’re going?’

‘I-I-I…’

‘That’s a good question,’ a new voice interjected. ‘Where do you think you’re going, Grisuh? And without your partners?’

Kal turned slowly, and looked up into the barrels of several guns. Scummers grinned at him. Kal sighed and holstered his weapon. Grisuh shoved him aside and climbed to his feet. ‘Fundt! Thank the Emperor you’re here. I–’

One of the scummers – Fundt – drove a fist into Grisuh’s belly, doubling him over. ‘Shut up, Grisuh. You flap your mouth so much, a man can’t hear himself think.’ The scummer was a short man, built barrel-thick with arms and shoulders that would have put a Goliath to shame. He looked at Kal and grinned. He was missing several teeth. Others were capped with gold. ‘I know you, don’t I?’

‘Do you?’

‘Yeah. You’re that bounty hunter. Hal Jerko.’

‘Kal Jerico,’ Kal corrected, tersely. He looked around. The drums had stopped. And there was no sign of the scavvies. Were they watching? Waiting to see what happened?

Fundt laughed, and the other scummers laughed with him. ‘Yeah, that’s the one. Get up. You too, Grisuh.’ He reached down and roughly hauled Grisuh to his feet. Kal was divested of his weapons and, along with Grisuh, prodded back the way they’d come. When they reached the hole in the deck, he saw Scabbs standing surrounded by scummers, his hands raised. All told, there were around twenty of them. Not good odds. No wonder the scavvies were keeping quiet. Yolanda? Kal mouthed silently. Scabbs shrugged.

Fundt went to the hole and looked down. He rubbed his chin and spat. ‘This it, then?’ he asked, glancing at Grisuh. Grisuh nodded hesitantly.

‘I… I think so, yeah.’

‘You think, or you know?’

Grisuh swallowed. ‘It should be down there.’

Fundt grunted. ‘Not good enough.’ He hit Grisuh again, knocking him down. Kal winced and leaned over to Scabbs.

‘Do they look familiar to you?’ he murmured.

‘Who?’

‘The scavvies,’ Kal deadpanned. ‘The idiots holding us at gunpoint, obviously.’

Scabbs squinted at the scummers. ‘No.’

‘Are you sure?’

‘No.’

Kal sighed. ‘Then what good are you?’

Scabbs scratched his chin. ‘I’m good with money.’

‘Quiet,’ Fundt snarled, glaring at them. ‘On your feet, Grisuh. Me and you need to have words.’ He snapped his fingers and one of the others jerked the old man to his feet. ‘What do you have to say for yourself?’

‘Fundt, listen, I can explain,’ Grisuh began. ‘I’m not–’

‘You’re an idiot is what you are, old man,’ Fundt said. He drew a stub pistol from a shoulder holster. ‘You sold us out to save your own hide.’ The scummer cocked his pistol. ‘You promised this score to me.’

‘Us,’ one of the other scummers murmured.

Fundt hesitated, but didn’t break eye contact. ‘Us,’ he corrected.

As Fundt continued to berate Grisuh, Kal glanced up, and spotted Yolanda peering over the top of a crate. There was blood on her face and arm, but she didn’t seem badly injured. He twitched two fingers, gesturing for her to circle around. She frowned and gestured. Kal gave a surreptitious shake of his head. She nodded. He motioned again, more firmly. Her frown deepened, but she slid back out of sight. He wasn’t certain, but he suspected that she’d rolled her eyes.

Scabbs was looking at him. ‘Are you trying to get us killed?’ he hissed.

‘If I were trying, we’d already be dead,’ Kal replied. He cleared his throat. ‘So that was you in Rickety Splits, then?’

Fundt looked at him, frowning at the interruption. ‘Yeah. What about it?’

‘Just wondering how you managed to get here, is all.’

Fundt grinned. ‘Put a tracker on that heap Grisuh calls a boat, obviously. Just in case he decided to double-cross me.’

‘Us,’ another scummer corrected.

Fundt turned. ‘I’m trying to make a point here. Do you mind?’

‘No, boss,’ the scummer said, contritely.

Fundt turned back. ‘Thank you. Where was I?’ He tapped his head. ‘Right. We followed you. Figured you’d lead us right to this find of yours. And you did. You even left all the hatches open, showing us which way you’d gone when you got aboard.’

Kal glared at Grisuh. ‘He’s all heart.’

‘I didn’t know he was following us,’ Grisuh said. Fundt shook his head.

‘That’s Grisuh for you.’

Grisuh turned. ‘We can still make a deal, can’t we? It ain’t got to end like this.’

‘Oh, it does. You double-crossed me, old man. Now I’m going to kill you.’

‘Darklight, come on,’ Grisuh pleaded. ‘I had no choice!’

Kal laughed suddenly. Fundt blinked and transferred his reptilian gaze to the bounty hunter. ‘What are you laughing about, Jerko?’

‘Jerico,’ Kal corrected. ‘And I just realised who you are. Delray Fundt. Darklight Delray himself.’

Fundt grinned nastily. ‘You heard of me, then?’

‘Biggest, baddest wrecker this side of Chem-Port? Yeah, every bounty hunter has. The Shipping Guild wants your head on a spike.’ Kal smiled. ‘They say no one has ever broken your record – thirty-seven sump-ferries scuttled in a single month. That’s pretty good for a man named Darklight.’

Fundt’s grin faded. ‘You saying there’s something wrong with my name?’

Kal peered at him. ‘You think there’s not?’

Fundt looked around. Several of the other scummers were snickering. Fundt flushed. He turned back to Kal. ‘I think I’m just going to shoot you, Jerko. How about that?’

‘I wouldn’t.’

‘No?’ Fundt was smiling again.

‘It’s a bad idea.’

‘Really? You don’t say.’ He looked around again, and the others were grinning and chuckling. ‘Well, I’ll take it under advisement.’ He lifted his weapon, and took aim.

‘Now,’ Kal shouted. He lunged forward, tackling Grisuh to the ground. There was no shot. Kal looked around. Everyone – Scabbs included – was staring at him. Kal sighed and slowly got to his feet. ‘Scav me,’ he muttered.

‘What was that?’ Scabbs asked.

Kal shrugged. ‘I thought she’d be in position by now.’

Even as he spoke, an autopistol roared. Scummers jittered in the rain of fire. The survivors scattered, looking for cover. Fundt spun wildly, trying to spot where the shots were coming from.

Kal leapt for him. They struggled back and forth across the rusty deck, grunting and cursing. Fundt clawed for Kal’s throat with his free hand. Kal slammed his head into Fundt’s own, causing them both to stagger apart. The deck creaked beneath their feet. Kal heard the sound of shouting, and screams. The drums had started up again. The hold seemed to echo with the beat of doom.

Kal saw a scavvy plunging a knife into a scummer’s back. The scummers were firing in all directions now, at the sudden swarm of enemies. The scavvies had obviously decided to take advantage of the distraction Yolanda had provided. He caught sight of Scabbs going for a dead scummer’s weapon, as a scavvy charged towards him. He was starting to wish he hadn’t left Wotan on the boat.

He turned, and saw Grisuh scrambling towards the hole in the deck. ‘Where do you think you’re going?’ he said, taking a step after the old man. But before he could go far, a shot creased the hem of his coat. He spun, and saw Fundt shoving towards him through the confusion. A scavvy lunged at Fundt, momentarily distracting the big man. As Fundt shot the mutant between the eyes, Kal went for him.

Both men cursed under their breaths, every vile oath and off-world vulgarity they knew, as they struggled for the weapon. The battle – such as it was – spun around them, and the drums beat on and on, the sound reverberating through the deck. Time seemed to slow, for Kal. Fundt was stronger, and more desperate, and the barrel of the pistol was twisting back towards Kal no matter how hard he fought.

And then, as if fate had suddenly remembered who it favoured, they went backwards into the hole. Fundt yelped and caught hold of the edge of the deck, dropping his weapon in the process. Kal caught Fundt’s leg a moment later, as he plummeted past, nearly dragging the scummer from the edge. They dangled there for a moment, panting, hearts racing. The thunder of the drums seemed impossibly loud, down here.

Fundt glared down at him. ‘Let go of me.’

‘No,’ Kal said, and meant it.

Fundt cursed and tried to kick him off, but Kal only tightened his grip. The bottoms of his boots brushed the webs that filled the hold. ‘Let go, let go, let go,’ Fundt howled.

Kal reached up and caught hold of the other man’s belt. Slowly, methodically, he began to climb up Fundt, towards the edge of the deck. As he reached Fundt’s shoulders, the scummer elbowed him in the gut. Kal reeled back, dragging Fundt with him. They tumbled down into the webs below.

The webs were stronger than they looked, and they caught at Kal’s clothes and hair and limbs as he floundered upright. After some effort, he managed to tear himself free. He saw Fundt struggling close by. The scummer was having a harder time of it, having fallen where the webs were thickest. ‘Help me, damn you,’ he snarled. He fumbled a knife from his belt and began to chop at the webs.

Kal laughed. ‘No chance.’ He began to look for a way out. If he could climb the strands, he might get close enough to the edge of the hole to pull himself up. Or at least to one of the gantries that ran above the hold. He spotted movement – Grisuh. There was a ladder descending from the network of gantries, leading into the hold, and the old man was clambering down it as quickly as he could.

‘Even if you get away, there’s nowhere to go,’ Fundt said as he hacked at the webs. ‘I sent men to guard that scow of Grisuh’s. You think they’ll let you back on without my say-so? You’re dead without me, Jerko. You hear me? You’re–’

Fundt’s threat was lost in the sudden sound of something large moving very swiftly. Both men turned and peered down through the webs. Kal felt the strands tremble, not from his movements, or Fundt’s thrashing, but something else. Something was climbing up. ‘What was that?’ Fundt demanded. ‘Jerko, what is it?’

Kal realised then, with a sickening clarity, what the drums meant. And why the scavvies had been anointing their fellows. Sacrifices – to feed what the mutants were calling up out of the dark of that hidden hold. The thing that had spun the webs, left the husks and laid the eggs.

The webs twitched. Something gleamed in the darkness. Several somethings. Eyes. Eyes the size of headlamps. Great, segmented legs rose like girders through the webs. Something hissed and a stinking, acidic wind gusted upwards. Fundt looked down and screamed.

‘The name’s Jerico,’ Kal called out, as the massive arachnid burst upwards, Fundt caught fast in its spiked pedipalps. The monstrosity surged towards the opening in the deck, moving more swiftly than a mag-train.

Kal was knocked headlong by the creature’s passage. He fell down through the web, catching himself where he could to slow his descent. He heard screams and gunfire from above, and spared a moment’s thought for his partners. He hoped they were smart enough to keep their heads down until the monster had eaten its fill.

He slid slowly down through the webs, until his boots could just touch the bottom. He landed with a jolt that he felt in his neck, and fell onto his hands and knees, panting slightly. The hold wasn’t as large as it had seemed at first glance. The webs filled it, even down low, and he wondered how long the creature had been here. Perhaps it had been meant for some spire menagerie and had got loose in the storm that sank the ship. Trapped down here, it had grown and hibernated, maybe until the scavvies had awoken it.

Cocoons hung low over him. The bodies of men and vermin, and even other spiders, webbed and drained to brittle husks by the giant over the long years. How many others had found Red’s Gamble when it surfaced, and fallen prey to the beast while seeking out the lost treasure-hold? The thought reminded him of Grisuh. He’d seen the old man coming down here. Kal cleared his throat and called out, ‘Grisuh?’

He moved carefully across the deck, through a labyrinth of indistinct cargo – all of it shrouded in webbing and stinking of damp and spider-musk. There was no telling what any of it was. What might have been broken pottery and spent pistol shells clattered underfoot. Fallen husks crunched softly as he trod on them.

Briefly, he considered searching through it, before discarding the idea as a bad one. He found a loose pipe, and used it to prod himself a path. The webbing glistened in the light from above, allowing him to see, if just barely. ‘I know you’re down here, Grisuh. Better down here than up there, hunh?’ Kal forced a laugh. ‘I knew you were sneaky, but, honestly, I have to compliment you on this.’

Still no reply. He heard the whisper of movement, but couldn’t pinpoint it. He knew Grisuh could hear him, even with the racket going on above. ‘See, I think you planned this pretty well for a three-time loser,’ Kal continued. ‘You needed men to scare off the scavvies, and keep that eight-legged freak busy. Or even kill it. Then you could salvage this heap safely. Only Cabas wouldn’t deal. Probably smart, on his part.’

Kal used his pipe to part a strand. ‘You got in trouble, and then you got caught.’ Glistening spider eggs wobbled overhead as he stepped beneath them. ‘So you improvised. Decided something was better than nothing. And if we got killed in the process, so much the better. That about cover it?’

The sword came down on Kal’s pipe, and sent it clattering away. Kal flung himself aside as another blow whistled past his head. Grisuh emerged from the webs, a snarl on his face. ‘That covers it, yeah,’ he said. He lunged, and Kal scrambled back. The blade slammed against a bulkhead, and the echoes sang through the hull. A second, wilder blow set more reverberations shivering through the hold.

‘Is that my sword?’ Kal demanded.

Grisuh grinned and lifted the weapon. ‘You’re not getting between me and this score. And I’m not sharing it with someone who was planning to turn me over to the Guilders afterwards.’

Kal considered protesting his innocence, but didn’t see the point. Grisuh had him dead to rights on that score. ‘Well, I am an officer of the law,’ he said.

‘You ain’t nothing but dead,’ Grisuh said. The sword lashed out, dangerous in such close quarters. Kal barely managed to duck in time as the blow pulped one of the pulsating egg sacs. A milky-white substance spattered his coat as he dived aside. Grisuh followed him, slashing wildly. The blade cut through webs and egg sacs alike, spilling their contents onto the deck. Kal saw small shapes squirming in the liquid – spiders. Hundreds of them.

From above came a monstrous scream. The webs quavered, as if in sympathy. Kal heard the scuttle-soft padding of many hairy feet. Shapes the size of canids slunk among the stacks and webs. Grisuh hadn’t noticed them yet, or if he had, he didn’t care. Kal backed away, looking around for any sign of a ladder.

‘How are you planning to get out of here, Grisuh? Still scavvies left. Spiders. Fundt’s men. Me. Lot of obstacles there.’

‘They’ll all kill each other, or as good as. And as for you – ha!’ Grisuh lunged, and Kal just barely twisted aside in time. The blade tore through his coat. Grisuh was faster than he looked. Kal ducked beneath a bobbing array of egg sacs and tried to put some distance between them. Heavy, arachnid shapes scuttled along the webs, ghosting after the two men. Another scream echoed down from above, followed by the rattle of gunfire. Kal wondered who was winning.

‘You can’t salvage this ship by yourself,’ he said.

‘I don’t need to salvage the ship. Just what’s in these crates. A fortune in archeotech, meant for some spire noble’s collection. But it’s mine now. It’ll buy me a new boat, a crew – I might even come back out here, and see about the rest…’

He slashed at Kal again, driving him back. Grisuh pursued him, more confident now. ‘Not so tough now, are you, Jerico? Not so brave without your weapons, or your friends.’

‘There’s brave, and then there’s stupid,’ Kal said, avoiding another wild sweep. ‘Which are you?’ He spotted the ladder then. Not far away. If he could reach it…

As if reading his thoughts, Grisuh cut him off. ‘Oh no, you’re not getting out of here. Can’t let anyone know about this. This is my salvage – mine!’ The sword looped out, and Kal ducked under it. The blade chopped into a crate, and stuck. Grisuh cursed and jerked at it, trying to pull it loose. Kal scrambled out of the way as the stack tottered and fell atop Grisuh with a loud crash. The mouldering crates burst open, spilling their contents across the deck.

Kal stopped a rolling object with his foot. A piece of broken machinery – rusted into an unidentifiable lump. One of thousands that now lay scattered about. As he bent to pick it up, he saw the hilt of his sword protruding from the wreckage of the crates.

Grisuh floundered from beneath the broken containers, bloody and battered. He lunged desperately for the sword, but Kal was quicker. He caught it up and pressed the tip to Grisuh’s throat. Grisuh sank back with a groan. ‘My leg – it’s busted,’ he moaned.

‘That’s your own fault,’ Kal said. He lifted the mechanism. ‘Is this what you were after?’

‘That’s– Give it to me!’ Grisuh reached for the metal. ‘The treasure is mine.’

‘Some treasure,’ Kal said. ‘It’s worthless.’ He tossed it over his shoulder. Grisuh gawped at him.

‘What?’

‘It’s nothing but rust and scrap. All of it. See for yourself.’

Grisuh scrabbled at the piles of junk, pulling up handfuls and tossing it aside. ‘No. No, no, no. It can’t be. The archeotech – the treasure…’

Kal turned as something clattered, deep within the webs. Eight-legged shapes shuffled across the deck, creeping closer. The webs were trembling. He heard a wet gushing sound, and saw a nearby egg sac spill its contents onto the ground. Another followed. And another. Hundreds, thousands of tiny shapes scuttled hungrily along the wet strands of the web.

Grisuh saw them now. He clawed at Kal’s coat. ‘Jerico – you got to get me out of here. Take me to the Guilders. I’ll go quietly, I swear!’

Kal looked up. The shooting had stopped. Whatever was going on in the hold above was over. It was time to go. He bent to grab Grisuh, to haul him to his feet. Something hissed and leapt. Kal thrust his sword out, pinning a spider the size of his head to the hull. More hisses came. They sounded hungry. Or angry. Or both. And the little ones were speeding across the floor in a living carpet of tiny, hairy bodies.

Too many of them, all around him. He’d never make it to the ladder, not carrying Grisuh. Kal wrenched his sword loose from the twitching arachnid and stepped back. He looked down at Grisuh. ‘You tried to kill me twice, Grisuh. I’m not a big believer in third chances. Enjoy your treasure. You earned it.’

‘Wait! Jerico – wait!’ Grisuh called out, crawling after him. But Kal was already clambering up the ladder as quickly as possible. As he climbed, he saw the webs shaking as the largest eggs cracked and spewed more of that white, milky substance.

Grisuh stared to scream. Kal didn’t look back.

By the time he got to the top, the screaming had stopped. The spider’s exit had torn most of the webbing, but enough of it was intact to allow him to climb up and out of the hole. The air was thick with the mingled odour of spider-ichor, blood and cordite. Bodies lay everywhere, scummer and scavvy alike.

The giant spider was dead, as well. It lay on its back in the centre of the hold, massive legs curled over its body, as if in prayer. Yolanda sat on a crate, her ichor-drenched chainsword planted in the deck at her feet. She grinned when she saw him. ‘Where were you, then?’

‘Trying to find Grisuh.’

‘And?’ That from Scabbs, who limped towards them, carrying too many weapons, and a sack of something that dripped suspiciously.

Kal glanced at the hole, and then sheathed his sword. ‘I found him.’

Yolanda rose to her feet. ‘What about the treasure?’

Before Kal could reply, the drums started again. The scavvies probably weren’t going to take the death of their god well. Not to mention the spiders, which were going to be very hungry. He doubted Grisuh would make much of a meal. He looked at Yolanda. ‘Feel free to stick around and find out for yourself. I’m tired of the smell of spider.’

The flight through the ship was quick and ugly. Scavvies lurked around every corner, and let the invaders know just how they felt about the intrusion. But after a significant expenditure of ammunition and effort, they found themselves breathing the noisome air of the sump again. Kal spotted what had to be Fundt’s boat, anchored nearby, but didn’t pause to take in the view. If there was anyone aboard, they had other concerns. The scavvies were all over it, either looting it, or stealing it. Kal couldn’t tell which, and didn’t much care, so long as it kept them occupied.

Despite Fundt’s assertions, the boat was where they’d left it, as was Wotan. The cyber-mastiff sat blithely atop the mangled body of a scavvy. Several more bodies – or what was left of them – floated in the water nearby. Sheen birds were already at them, pecking and cawing. Kal patted Wotan affectionately, as he boarded. ‘Good dog.’

‘Well, at least someone had fun,’ Yolanda growled, probing her wounded arm. ‘Do either of you know how to operate this heap?’

‘I watched Grisuh,’ Scabbs said. ‘Just in case.’

Kal clapped him on the back. His hand came away wet, and he wiped it on Scabbs’ shirt. He looked back at Red’s Gamble. ‘Shame about Grisuh.’

‘Scav Grisuh,’ Yolanda said, grumpily. ‘This was all a big waste of time. We didn’t find any treasure, and we don’t even have a bounty to make this trip worthwhile.’

‘Yes, we do,’ Scabbs called out, as he loosed the anchor chain and freed the boat. He pointed to the sack he’d brought aboard. Kal opened it, and pulled out a bloody head.

‘Is that–?’ Kal began, as he stared at the familiar, if mangled, features.

‘Darklight Delray himself,’ Scabbs said, as the engine sputtered to life. ‘The spider squashed most of him, but his head was still intact. I figure the Shipping Guild will pay us three times what Grisuh was worth.’

Kal laughed and tossed the head to Yolanda.

‘How’s that for treasure?’

ABOUT THE AUTHORS

Mike Brooks is a speculative fiction author who lives in Nottingham, UK. His fiction for Black Library includes the short stories ‘The Path Unclear’ and ‘Choke Point’, and the novella Wanted: Dead. When not writing, he works for a homelessness charity, plays guitar, sings in a punk band, and DJs wherever anyone will tolerate him.

Rachel Harrison is the author of the Warhammer 40,000 novel Honourbound, and the short stories ‘Execution’ and ‘A Company of Shadows’, featuring the character Commissar Severina Raine. She has also written the short story ‘Dirty Dealings’ for Necromunda, as well as a number of other Warhammer 40,000 short stories including ‘The Third War’ and ‘Dishonoured’.

Darius Hinks’s first novel, Warrior Priest, won the David Gemmell Morningstar Award for best newcomer. Since then he has ventured into the Warhammer 40,000 universe with the novels Blackstone Fortress, Mephiston: Blood of Sanguinius, Mephiston: Revenant Crusade and the Space Marine Battles novella Sanctus, and has carved a bloody swathe through the Warhammer world with Island of Blood, Sigvald, Razumov’s Tomb and the Orion trilogy. He has recently made his first foray into the Age of Sigmar with the novella Warqueen.

Josh Reynolds is the author of the forthcoming Kal Jerico novel Sinner’s Bounty. He has also written the Warhammer Horror novella The Beast in the Trenches, featured in the portmanteau novel The Wicked and the Damned, the Horus Heresy Primarchs novel Fulgrim: The Palatine Phoenix, and two audio dramas, Blackshields: The False War and Blackshields: The Red Fief. His Warhammer 40,000 work includes Lukas the Trickster and the Fabius Bile novels Primogenitor and Clonelord. He has written many stories set in the Age of Sigmar, including the novels Shadespire: The Mirrored City, Soul Wars, Eight Lamentations: Spear of Shadows, the Hallowed Knights novels Plague Garden and Black Pyramid, and Nagash: The Undying King. His tales of the Warhammer Old World include The Return of Nagash and The Lord of the End Times, and two Gotrek & Felix novels. He lives and works in Sheffield.

Guy Haley is the author of the Horus Heresy novels Titandeath, Wolfsbane and Pharos, the Primarchs novels Corax: Lord of Shadows, Perturabo: The Hammer of Olympia, and the Warhammer 40,000 novels Dark Imperium, Dark Imperium: Plague War, The Devastation of Baal, Dante, Baneblade, Shadowsword, Valedor and Death of Integrity. He has also written Throneworld and The Beheading for The Beast Arises series. His enthusiasm for all things greenskin has also led him to pen the eponymous Warhammer novel Skarsnik, as well as the End Times novel The Rise of the Horned Rat. He has also written stories set in the Age of Sigmar, included in War Storm, Ghal Maraz and Call of Archaon. He lives in Yorkshire with his wife and son.

Nick Kyme is the author of the Horus Heresy novels Old Earth, Deathfire, Vulkan Lives and Sons of the Forge, the novellas Promethean Sun and Scorched Earth, and the audio dramas Red-marked, Censure and Nightfane. His novella Feat of Iron was a New York Times bestseller in the Horus Heresy collection, The Primarchs. Nick is well known for his popular Salamanders novels, including Rebirth, the Sicarius novels Damnos and Knights of Macragge, and numerous short stories. He has also written fiction set in the world of Warhammer, most notably the Warhammer Chronicles novel The Great Betrayal and the Age of Sigmar story ‘Borne by the Storm’, included in the novel War Storm. More recently he has scripted the Age of Sigmar audio drama The Imprecations of Daemons. He lives and works in Nottingham.

Robbie MacNiven is a Highlands-born History graduate from the University of Edinburgh. He has written the Warhammer Age of Sigmar novella The Bone Desert, as well as the Warhammer 40,000 novels Blood of Iax, The Last Hunt, Carcharodons: Red Tithe, Carcharodons: Outer Dark and Legacy of Russ. His short stories include ‘Redblade’, ‘A Song for the Lost’ and ‘Blood and Iron’. His hobbies include re-enacting, football and obsessing over Warhammer 40,000.

An extract from Apocalypse.

There was something screaming out in the dark, beyond the system’s edge.

The sound was raw. Animalistic. It spilled across the frequency bands like blood and flooded the vox-systems of Silvana’s Martyrdom, echoing eerily across the cavernous command deck of the Cardinal-class heavy cruiser. Ancient campaign banners hung from the cathedral arches, and towering observation plinths rustled, as if disturbed by the noise.

Commodore-Captain Aldo Ware listened to the scream, as he had every day for the past year. He strained, despite himself, trying to find some pattern in it, some sense that it might be a human voice, rather than just a sound. Sometimes, vox signals were caught in celestial eddies and twisted out of joint. They ricocheted among the stars until they were at last caught and deciphered, often centuries after they’d been sent.

Ware was an older man, born and bred to the void, with craggy features and thinning hair the colour of ice. His uniform was immaculate, thanks mostly to the constant attentions of his aide, Noels.

‘Your recaff, sir.’

Ware looked up and took the steaming mug from the man. Noels was big, ugly and imposing, built for boarding actions rather than for cleaning boots. He made for a surprisingly efficient aide, despite the unpleasant implications of his scarred features and massive, blunt-fingered hands.

‘Listen to it,’ Noels murmured, staring at the closest vox-station. ‘It never stops. Whatever it is must have died by now… but it doesn’t stop.’

Ware nodded. ‘No.’ The sound had been echoing for weeks. Whenever the ship’s vox-operators cycled through the channels, Ware had them stop on it, just to see if it had changed. But it hadn’t. It was always far away, never drawing any closer, never growing any louder. He knew that if it ever changed, things were about to get worse. Even so, if a man could get used to such an awful thing, he had.

Suddenly tired of listening, he gestured sharply to a vox-operator, and the scream fell silent. He leaned back and sipped the recaff, grimacing in pleasure. It was unsweetened, as he preferred. The taste reminded him of long nights at a duty station, and endless labyrinths of reports. Better days. Before the sound. Before… all of it.

Ware glanced towards the viewscreen that stretched across the far side of the ship’s command bridge. He already knew what he’d see. He’d stared at it long enough that it was etched on his mind’s eye. One could not easily shake the image of a galaxy collapsing in on itself. It was as if the very concept of normalcy had been butchered before him.

Ware still remembered the screams of the ship’s Navigator, as the light of the Astronomican flickered and went out. He could only imagine what sort of effect that moment must have had on her – a Navigator’s whole purpose, their reason for being, was tied to that great light. To see it simply… blink out must have been the worst moment of her life. She still hadn’t recovered. Might never recover.

He closed his eyes, trying not to remember. For an instant that seemed to stretch for an eternity, all of reality had gone as dark and as silent as the grave. And when the light returned, however weakly, it revealed vast shapes, rolling in the cosmic deeps. Monsters. Hungry immensities, feeding on wounded stars, or pawing at the innards of gutted vessels.

There had been so many of them. Things that were full of stars and heat, with teeth like broken comets. And smaller ones as well – things that crept and slunk through the lower decks. Things he’d only seen once before, when a ship he’d served on as a junior officer had suffered a momentary Geller field disruption during warp transit. Things he never wanted to see again. He took another gulp of recaff, trying to drown the memory.

‘Any sign of the Guelphian, sir?’ Noels asked, startling him. It was the same question Noels asked every day. The same question Ware asked himself, when he stirred from his nightmare-tainted sleep at the beginning of each duty cycle. Had they returned?

‘No,’ Ware said. ‘No sign of her.’ He looked down into his cup, trying to read his fortune in the leaves. ‘Perhaps that is for the best.’

Noels nodded, stoic as ever. The Guelphian was among those ships that had gone out – on Ware’s orders – and had not returned. Or worse, had come back… changed. All but unrecognisable. Only the Guelphian was unaccounted for.

He held little hope that they’d see her again. His ship’s astropathic choir had yet to fully recover from the sudden darkness. But what transmissions they had picked up on had been enough to give Ware some idea of conditions outside the system. Everything was in upheaval – strange voices prowled the ether, and ghost signals haunted the fleet’s telemetry. The universe was coming apart at the seams.

Worlds – entire sectors – had vanished into the black, their fates unknown. New celestial bodies formed, reshaping the firmament about themselves, as if they had always been. Worse were the whispers of the return of the Emperor’s holy sons – hope was an enemy. It gnawed at a man’s certainty, and made him contemplate foolishness.

There was no hope. The galaxy was dying around him, and there was little he could do save watch and pray. He was not used to feeling so helpless. Old as she was, Silvana’s Martyrdom was still a ship of the line, and capable of reducing a world to slag if he so desired. But all that power was as nothing compared to the horrors he’d seen in the months since the heavens had been rent asunder, and the distant stars extinguished.

His hands tightened about his mug. It had been nearly a year, but the horror of it all was still fresh. He remembered the flicker of weapon batteries, slicing the dark, punching through vessels commanded by those he’d called friends. All gone now, their wreckage drifting spinward. Whatever nightmares haunted them were left to do so alone.

‘Might I ask what you’re reading, sir?’ Noels asked.

Glad of the distraction, Ware looked down at his book, and traced the gilded spine, seeking comfort in the sign of the aquila. He tapped the book with a finger. ‘Sermons. From some preacher of note, though I fear I’ve never heard of them.’

‘Not your usual reading material, sir,’ Noels said gruffly.

Ware smiled. ‘A gift. From his lordship.’ His lordship was Cardinal-Governor Eamon, spiritual and material authority of the Odoacer System. The system was small, by the standards of the Imperium of Man – mostly agri worlds, with only two major planetary bodies. The world of Almace was the blue-green heart of the system, a cardinal world. Its ruler wasn’t as bad as some, and better than most. Eamon wasn’t the sort to bankrupt his own holdings with harsh tithes, but neither was he particularly spendthrift. No more or less corrupt than most in his position.

Noels grunted. ‘A refit – or better, new ships – would have been nicer.’ It was said without any particular rancour. Silvana’s Martyrdom had been old even before the Great Rift had torn a bleeding hole in the galaxy’s gut. In sensible times, the ship would have already been decommissioned and salvaged for parts, her name bestowed upon another, more advanced, vessel. But these were not sensible times.

Ware chuckled. ‘That it would. Still, we’re not for the scrapper’s yard yet.’ He thumped the armrest of his command throne for emphasis. ‘The old girl has a bit of fight left in her, I think. One more, at least.’

Suddenly tired, he rubbed his face. His palm scraped against stubble. He needed a shave, but it seemed a useless affectation at the moment. Worse, a waste of water. Noels glanced at him, frowning. Ware forced a smile and sat back. ‘Status report?’

Noels straightened. Ordinarily, it would have been a junior officer’s job to deliver a report, but Ware loathed taking them away from their duties, unless absolutely necessary. Noels could summarise well enough, and Ware knew he’d already read the briefings. The big man cleared his throat. ‘The malfunction in the intake system on deck twelve has been corrected by the enginseers. All other systems performing within acceptable parameters.’

‘What about the Geller field fluctuations we detected last cycle?’

‘Negligible risk, according to the enginseer prime.’

Ware nodded. ‘Fine. What does Klemistos say?’

The chief astropath hadn’t been as badly affected by recent events as the Navigator, but not for lack of effort. When the Astronomican was snuffed out, it had been Klemistos who had cast his mind into the dark, and given warning of the horrors surging up in the absence of the God-Emperor’s light.

Noels scratched his chin. ‘A few scattered messages. According to him, there’s something interfering with astropathic transmissions. A sort of… static on the wind.’ He glanced at the viewscreen. ‘Not that there’s any wind out here.’

‘There’s a wind,’ Ware said. He rose from his command throne and stretched. Joints popped and muscles protested. Juvenat treatment aside, he was feeling his age. ‘We can’t feel it, but it’s there. A solar wind, slipping between the stars, and pushing all the heavens along a cosmic tide.’

Noels peered at him. ‘Kaminski?’

‘Hardacre. Ode to a Starbound King.’

Noels grunted. ‘Never read that one.’

‘You should.’ Ware stepped to the edge of the observation deck. Around him, the bridge of the ship hummed with activity. Every station below the command deck was manned, either by a rating or a servitor hardwired into a control throne. The atmospherics pumped a chill coolant across the bridge, lowering the temperature. It reduced the risk of heat fatigue in the ancient cogitators that ran most of the vessel’s low-priority systems.

Everything was performing as it should. On the viewscreen, he could see the rest of the fleet, strung out in a patrol formation. Besides Silvana’s Martyrdom, there were two cruisers – the Crassus, a Gothic-class vessel, and the Drusus, a Lunar-class – and Orlanda’s Wrath, an ageing Exorcist-class grand cruiser. Around them, a dozen Sword-class frigates acted as escorts. The fleet had been larger, once. This was all that remained, and he intended to see that it stayed that way.

The monsters had grown fewer, as the light of the Astronomican returned, if weakly. But other things had been left in their wake. Pirates and raiders haunted the asteroid belts that girdled the system, and in the wake of the dark, they’d come. They always had, but things were worse now. A weakened fleet meant freedom to attack at will. Ware had run himself and his crews ragged trying to be everywhere at once.

‘Something is out there.’

Ware turned. ‘Chief Astropath.’ Klemistos was tall and spare. A gaunt, withered husk of a man, he was clad in worn green robes, and leaned against a staff, topped with a golden aquila. He had no eyes – his sockets were scarred ruins, puckered and blackened. Like everyone else, he looked tired.

‘Did you hear me? Something is out there. Creeping towards us.’ Klemistos tapped an ear. ‘I can hear it.’ He looked around, as if whatever it was were close at hand. Crew members drew back, unsettled by Klemistos’ sightless gaze.

Ware stiffened. ‘Hear what, exactly?’

‘I cannot describe it.’

‘Try,’ Ware said.

‘I cannot.’ Klemistos frowned. ‘The universe is coming undone, commodore-captain. The tides of the empyrean roll savage, and things long sleeping have since begun to stir. One of them is coming.’ He shook his head. ‘I’ve been trying to catch it these past weeks, but it keeps just out of my perceptions – as if… as if it knows. But I can hear it now… it’s coming.’ He leaned close. ‘Do you understand?’

Ware could feel the eyes of the nearby crew on him. They were nervous. They were always nervous, these days. But they had reason to be. The galaxy was unravelling around them. So far, the system had been spared the worst of it, but for how much longer?

‘Where?’

Klemistos pointed to the viewscreen. ‘Out there. The spinward edge.’

Ware frowned. Asking for specifics from Klemistos was a waste of time. He looked down at the dregs in the bottom of his cup and gave them an experimental swirl. He was going to need more recaff.

He returned to his command throne. As he stepped onto the platform, holo-displays flickered to life and swarmed about him. They jostled for his attention, and he gestured, sending them fleeing. At his command, a star map flared into view. The spinward edge of the system. Not far. A few hours – a day, at standard power. Ware took another slow sip of recaff. An anomaly could mean anything – a stray astropathic signal, a solar flare. Or something worse.

Decision made, he activated the deck-vox. There were orders to be relayed. The fleet would split. His captains wouldn’t be happy about it, but they would follow orders. That was the most important thing, these days. Discipline was what kept the fleet in one piece. Kept it functioning, despite the relentless pace of the past few months, despite the losses and dwindling resources. And not just the fleet. The system as a whole was a machine on the verge of breakdown.

The cardinal-governor had kept it running on sheer will, or so it seemed to Ware. The system was largely self-sufficient, which meant the lack of trade coming in wasn’t as big a blow as it might otherwise have been. But there were already food shortages on a number of worlds, and it was getting harder to keep the fleet running on continuous cycles. Too, there was growing unrest in the outer worlds, not to mention among the bloody asteroid miners. Then, that wasn’t particularly new.

None of it was, really. But whatever had happened to the galaxy was bringing it all to the surface, all at once. One crisis after another. He could only pray that this – whatever it was – wasn’t another problem for the pile.

Orlanda’s Wrath, the cruisers and half of the frigates would return to Almace. Keel, the captain of Orlanda’s Wrath, had protested, but Ware had ignored him. Keel was capable enough, but unimaginative. Dogged on defence, but lacking in initiative. He’d been passed over for command of the fleet twice, but seemed to bear no grudge. Indeed, when word had come that Ware was to be in command, Keel had been visibly relieved. Ware hoped that if the worst happened, Keel was up to the task of managing the fleet.

As Silvana’s Martyrdom began to move, six frigates fell in on the heavy cruiser’s flanks, their captains reporting in. Their faces flickered about him, as the command throne’s built-in holo-display units whirred to life. They looked young to him. Too young. But they followed orders well enough.

‘Establish vox-link to all ships in formation,’ he said. Beneath the platform, the servitor hardwired into the throne controls gave a squawk of assent. ‘All ships – lay in a new course. Grid one, point four.’ The edge of the map. He paused. He felt Klemistos observing him, and Noels and all the rest of the crew. Waiting. Praying.

It was nothing. He was sure of it. Just one more noise, echoing out of the dark. Klemistos was just rattled – they were all rattled. But they had to be sure. He cleared his throat. ‘All ahead standard. Thibault Excelsis formation.’

He hoped he wasn’t making a mistake.

In the Imperial Navy, the ramifications of an error might not be felt for hours, days, weeks. A divergence in headings, a split-second hesitation before correcting course… It reverberated. A ship, even a small one, was not simply a vessel but a nation state of steel, and its captain, a king. Like a king, he had to be certain at all times. Ware had never felt less certain in his life than he had these past weeks.

Hours passed amid a litany of reports. Long-range scanners plied the stars, but found nothing out of the ordinary – the new ordinary, rather. But as they drew closer to the rim, the scanners grew less forthcoming. Something was interfering with the augur-systems.

By the time they reached the grid-point, they were all but flying blind. Ware ordered his small fleet into a defensive formation. Minutes became hours. Hours stretched. Ware barely moved from his throne. He could feel the wind rising. There was a storm brewing, out there between the leering stars.

‘You feel it as well, don’t you?’ Klemistos murmured. He stood behind the command throne, leaning against his staff, head bowed.

‘Yes. What is it?’ Ware asked.

Klemistos shook his head. ‘I don’t know.’ He shivered. ‘But it is almost here.’

‘Then we’re just in time,’ Ware said. He licked his lips, the fifth cup of recaff churning in his gut. He hoped he sounded more confident than he felt. He stared at the viewscreen, willing something – anything – to happen.

He blinked. The blackness had seemed to twitch. He rubbed his eyes. Behind him, Klemistos abruptly clutched his head and grunted, as if in pain. Ware glanced at him in concern. ‘Klemistos…?’

‘It’s here,’ the chief astropath hissed.

‘Incoming warp signature,’ a rating cried suddenly, turning from her duty station.

Ware sat upright. ‘Identify it. Report when you have something!’ A babble of voices filled the deck, as everyone began shouting at once. He stared at the viewscreen. Something was happening, out there in the black. As if space were being folded back in on itself.

‘Maybe it’s someone coming to check on us,’ Noels said. ‘Last time we were docked, there were whispers – they say one of the Emperor’s sons has returned to lead the Imperium back to glory.’ Ware had heard the same whispers. Could that be it, then? Was relief finally on its way for their beleaguered system?

‘No,’ Klemistos rasped. He screamed, his staff falling from his hand. The astropath folded up like a puppet with cut strings, clutching his head, howling in agony. As Noels stooped to see to him, Ware found he couldn’t look away from the viewscreen.

At first, there was only the void. An unsettled ocean of stars. Then – light. Bright and raw, ripping upwards through the fabric of the universe. Stars blurred and stretched, contorting in cosmic agony as the firmament came unglued and spread, as if to allow the passage of something awful into reality.

‘Report,’ Ware said hoarsely. Then, more firmly, ‘Report, damn it. Someone tell me what we’re seeing. What is that?’

A moment later, he got his answer. The void convulsed again, spewing light. The ship that emerged from the unfolded space was larger than it had any right to be. To Ware’s horrified gaze, it seemed as if it had somehow grown, in the centuries since it had first left the orbital dry dock of its commissioning, and become something too massive – too monstrous – to be perceived at a single glance. A thing alive, rather than a construct of mortal hands.

It was a leviathan of the under-realms, clad in barnacles of ritual and faith, but not any faith that Ware recognised, save from dim memories of childhood nightmares. Its slate-grey hull bristled with weaponry and grotesque decoration – undulations of metal which resembled vast, pitiless faces; sweeping gargoyle-laden buttresses and towering statuary that crouched or stretched from precarious positions. Great plates, carved with immense sigils that stung his eyes and leagues of coiling script, covered the curve of the hull. Enormous comm-towers, shaped like titanic, screaming faces, blared unceasing messages of malign devotion across all communication wavelengths.

Ware tried to blot out those voices, to ignore them. He’d heard such things before – only once, and that had been enough. His soul twisted in him, trying to flee the wrongness of the vessel that now filled his viewscreen. It hurt him to look at, and he could hear Klemistos weeping, somewhere behind him. Even Noels – unflappable Noels – seemed shaken.

‘God-Emperor above,’ the aide rasped. He clutched the back of Ware’s throne for support. ‘That’s not a ship, it’s…’

‘An abomination,’ Ware croaked. Hololithic projections of the frigate captains spun about his throne, as his subordinates demanded orders. Servitors squalled binaric death cries in their cradle-stations, bleeding oil and sparks onto the deck. Some of his crew clutched at their ears, as monstrous frequencies overwhelmed the vox-systems. Others spun away from their stations, eyes bleeding, mouths open in silent pleas. They convulsed and whined like beaten animals, or tore at their own flesh, as if trying to dig the sound out.

‘What’s – what’s happening to them?’ Noels whispered.

‘Cut the vox. Cut it now,’ Ware said. ‘Before we lose everyone.’ He fought back the surge of nausea that threatened to overwhelm him. He spotted the book the cardinal-governor had given him, lying forgotten on the deck. He retrieved it. His mouth was dry. He felt old and ill, and knew, in his heart, that he’d been right and wrong all at the same time. He licked his lips.

‘All hands to stations. Roll out the guns. The Archenemy is here.’

The warp convulsed and vomited forth pilgrims.

The first, and largest, of them was at once cathedral and warship, hallowed and abominable. Its name, scrawled on its hull in the language of a dead world, was Glory Eternal. And it was. Every deck plate and scrap of hull resonated with a chant to the glory of the Ruinous Powers. It was a note in a glorious hymn.

It was not the single note. Others joined it. Ships of all shapes and sizes, the only uniformity the loyalties of their crews, burst from the warp, adding their own voices to the hymn. Two ships, ten, a dozen, more. Small vessels, mostly – frigates and corvettes, a swarm of escorts and fighters. There were others. Heavy cruisers and light.

But none so large as the Glory Eternal. It easily dwarfed the waiting heavy cruiser and its miniscule escort. Aboard the great vessel, its captain and commander studied the viewscreen with a smile of satisfaction.

Amatnim Ur-Nabas Lash was tall and proud, as befitted a true son of Lorgar. His bare head was shorn smooth and tattooed from crown to chin with the three hundred approved Sigils of Faith. His slate-grey power armour was unadorned, save for a profusion of prayer scrolls and holy script nailed to the edges of each section of the ancient Mark III battleplate. He stroked the prayers, murmuring the words without looking.

He had memorised them all, of course. And thousands more besides. Prayer was the bedrock of the soul. It set deep foundations and supported the spirit in troubling days. Only through prayer and meditation could one find the truth of their being and set their feet on the correct path. Only by listening when the Dark Gods spoke could one know peace.

If only those who now quaked in his shadow could know the same peace. He stared at the vessels, wondering what sort of men might be looking back at him. Were they afraid, these slaves of a dead god? Or were they mad, like so many of their ilk, blind to all things save duty and obedience? He pitied them, regardless. If only they would listen to the song in their hearts, and accept the truth of things.

But such was not to be. Not here, not this day. He could taste his crew’s anticipation. Their eagerness to shed blood in the name of the gods. Men were meant for either the knife, or the stone. Wield the one, or be bent across the latter.

Amatnim did not give the order immediately. Pleasure deferred was pleasure magnified. So it was said by the slaves of the Dark Prince. And the skull taken in haste was a skull wasted, as the adherents of the Blood God were wont to insist.

Instead, he watched as the enemy readied themselves for one last battle. Hands clasped behind his back, he counted the moments, allowing their despair to build. They would see his might, and hope would dwindle. The Lord of All Things would be pleased, even as his rival, the Great Gamesman, would feed on the desperate hopes of those unwilling to surrender to the inevitable. A man’s soul was never more appetising than when it slid along the razor’s edge.

He turned a serene gaze upon his crew, and the command deck of his vessel. The Glory Eternal had been a battle-barge, once. A mighty warship, its hull painted azure and gold, its crew native to the Five Hundred Worlds, and with a different name. It served a new master now. He had taken it in honest combat, face to face and blade to blade, and he cherished that victory even now, these many centuries since.

Some among his brothers mocked him for such notions. To them, the ways of open war were for lesser souls – only chattel fought in the mud. But Amatnim held fast to the teachings of the Crimson Lord, as well as the Urizen. There was more glory in an honest blow, struck well, than in all the schemes of the cunning. There was hope there, and despair. Blood and satisfaction. The gods fed well from the struggles of simple men.

He felt the crew’s anticipation grow – a murmuring crescendo, swelling in the vaulted expanse of the command deck. Even the slaves wired into their control thrones babbled in excitement as their withered fingers played across antiquated cogitator panels. The bestial overseers who maintained control of the crew howled and thumped the deck with split hooves and the stocks of their guns. The great cathedral bells hanging from the highest points of the deck were rung, setting the stifling air to twitching. Clouds of incense stirred as the vague shapes of half-formed Neverborn hissed and wailed, begging for a moment of satisfaction – just a taste of the deaths to come.

Amatnim spread his arms, like a conductor before his orchestra. Every eye, mortal or otherwise, was upon him, and he allowed himself a moment to indulge in the sensation. He raised his hands, and then brought them down in a sharp gesture.

‘Fire,’ he said.

A moment later, the Glory Eternal shook down to the lowest decks as the macro-cannons, fusion beamers and plasma projectors which studded its form gave vent to the ship’s killing fury. Battle-klaxons sounded, alerting duty stations. Amatnim tilted his head, eyes closed, listening to the shrieks of his crew as death was doled out in grandiose fashion.

He did not need to look to know that the rest of the fleet was following suit. The void was aflame with the fires of destruction. The servitors hardwired into the sensor-alcoves spat static as the enemy responded – dying beasts, snapping uselessly at their killers. He barely listened. The ship’s crew knew their business, and he was content to let them kill as they wished.

When he at last opened his eyes, he saw that the firmament was alight with burning debris. Enemy frigates hung like sparks in the black, tumbling slowly in place. Some were being boarded by the smaller vessels under his command. Others belonged to his fleet – the unlucky few whom the gods demanded as the price of victory.

Casualty reports came in, in the form of raw data spilling from the blistered lips of the servitors. His gaze found the enemy heavy cruiser, great wounds torn in its hull, bleeding fire and plasma. Not destroyed, not yet, but grievously wounded. He wondered whether they would continue the battle to the bitter end, or whether they would seek to escape. Either was a satisfactory conclusion to this opening engagement.

‘It is beautiful,’ he said to no one in particular. He spoke simply to etch his voice upon the air. To cast his words to the warp, so that the gods might hear them, and know that he appreciated the boons they had bestowed upon him.

‘There is grace in silent death, and beauty in the cold fire of ships burning in the void. Vibrant hues paint the black, and in their turning I see the glories to come.’ Hands behind his back, he contemplated the words, and found them lacking. Some among his Legion prided themselves on their ability to weave words, to win wars with oratory. Amatnim was not one of them. His rhetoric was one of example – he led by doing, rather than saying.

And yet, the desire to improve was ever there. The search for perfection was among the cardinal virtues the sons of Lorgar aspired to. To perfect oneself, even as one accepted the imperfections. To hope, even in despair. To kill, but in sublime fashion. These were the pillars of their church, set deep by the hands of the gods.

One followed the will of the gods in all things, if one wished to prosper. That was why he stood here, on the bridge of this vessel. It was the will of the gods. This was his quest – his mission. Though the Dark Council had set him on his path, they were but the mouthpieces of the gods. Even as Amatnim was their hand.

‘And I shall reach out, and claim glory in their name,’ he murmured, extending his hand towards the dying ships on the viewscreen. ‘Sing them a song of greeting, brothers,’ he continued, speaking over the deck’s vox-link. ‘Force them to their knees, so that we might pass in honour and peace.’

Reports from his subordinates flitted across the vox. Two ships claimed, in the name of the gods. Four burning bright, every soul aboard offered up. ‘These deaths I give unto you, O great ones,’ Amatnim said. ‘Take them, and bless me with victory in the trials ahead.’

‘We have met the enemy, then.’

‘And successfully, Lakmhu.’ Amatnim turned. ‘Hello, brother. Come to watch?’

Lakmhu, like Amatnim, was clad in battleplate of an archaic mark. His power armour was daubed crimson, and inscribed with innumerable sigils and cramped lines of script, copied from certain volumes kept in the holy libraries of Sicarius. Lakmhu had once venerated another god, and served as his priest. Now, he bowed only to the Ruinous Powers. He spoke with their voice, and walked in their shadow as a Dark Apostle.

Trails of parchment hung from the plates of his armour, and swirled about his legs as he walked. A heavy tome with a dark cover made from human hair was chained to one hip, and another was strapped to his chest-plate, its pages stirring every so often like a thing alive. He carried a heavy crozius in one hand, its length decorated with runes of power and holy abomination. His other rested on the holstered shape of a heavy bolt pistol, hanging low on his hip. Behind him came the hulking shapes of his blade slaves – twin warriors, possessed by feral Neverborn and bound to Lakmhu’s will by ancient rites.

They had been Space Marines, once. Now, they were something else. They retained the shape of men, but it was a shape broken and twisted into a contorted parody of humanity. Clad in the broken remains of crimson power armour and ragged robes, their flesh bulged through scarred plates of ceramite, and was lumpen with unnatural tumours of fat and muscle. Their arms were too long, their legs too thick and bent at wrong angles, and their heads were like dollops of melted wax, thrust into golden helms. These were wrought in the shape of the Urizen’s beatific face, and surmounted by crowns of candles.

The pair wielded daemonic blades, forged from the living talons of a Neverborn king. Or so the stories said. The swords were longer than Amatnim was tall, and even the blade slaves needed two hands – or, rather, claws – to wield them. The weapons sweated smoke, and strange sigils glowed along the length of each dark blade as they lay at rest across their wielder’s shoulders. Amatnim eyed the creatures warily. He gestured to the viewscreen. ‘See, Lakmhu. It is even as the portents promised.’

‘As you interpreted them, you mean,’ Lakmhu corrected, harshly. ‘The gods but give us seeds, Amatnim. It is up to us to collect the harvest.’

Amatnim frowned. ‘Do you doubt me, brother?’

Lakmhu did not meet his gaze. ‘I doubt all things, save the gods. Victory is a gift that we do not yet have in hand. Let us not crow over it prematurely.’

Amatnim grunted and turned his attentions back to the viewscreen. Frigates ceased to exist, consumed by fire. The Glory Eternal roared forward, brushing aside the wreckage of lesser vessels. Slaves murmured communications from the rest of the pilgrim-fleet, as the last of them appeared. The Glory Eternal was but the first note of an iron song that would ring out from one edge of the system to the other.

Amatnim had spent decades building his fleet, one ship at a time. He had enslaved the savage populations of a hundred barren worlds, and set them the task of crafting the vessels he required. He had made pacts with twisted Mechanicum renegades, and bargained with daemonic craftsmen. All because of a dream. A wonderful dream, of a god with golden eyes and a voice fit to soothe the troubles of a galaxy. A dream that had sent him on a quest of centuries, building ships, building an army, building influence. He had made himself a rival to demigods and daemon princes, all in the name of a dream.

And now, he was here at last. Glory was within his reach. He turned from the viewscreen. ‘Take us towards the core. Plot a straight course, where possible.’ Slaves and bestial crewmen scurried to obey.

‘What about the outer worlds?’ Lakmhu asked.

‘What about them?’

‘We should consolidate our gains. We cannot afford to allow ourselves to be–’

‘The outer worlds have been promised to our fellow travellers, to do with as they wish.’ Amatnim looked at the Dark Apostle. ‘Would you have me go back on my word?’

Lakmhu frowned. ‘If it was given in error, yes. We cannot trust the conquest of this system to lesser souls.’

‘Some of those souls belong to our brothers.’

Lakmhu made a dismissive gesture. ‘Not all in our Legion are equal, Amatnim. Some are little better than chattel. Milk-bloods and by-blows, raised up in recent centuries, their only purpose to die in the name of the Urizen.’

‘Like your slaves, then.’

Lakmhu glanced at his bodyguards. The creatures growled softly, the sound distorted by the vox-amplifiers built into their battleplate. ‘They are blessed. The Neverborn have made them strong. Stronger than they might otherwise have been.’

‘Well, we’ll never know now, will we?’

Lakmhu gave him a sharp look. ‘I did not come to be insulted.’

‘Then why did you come?’

‘I wish to oversee the deployment of our forces. Swift subjugation of this system is imperative. Every moment could bring reinforcements. The ether is alight with whispers of a crusade, stretching from the broken husk of Terra. A crusade such as the galaxy has seen only once before…’

‘The ether is alight,’ Amatnim repeated, somewhat mockingly. ‘Just say daemons told you, brother. That is who you heard it from, isn’t it?’

Lakmhu bristled. ‘And if it was?’

Amatnim grinned. ‘Then I know how much credence to give such whispers.’

‘The Neverborn speak with the voices of the gods.’

‘And the gods are known for their sense of humour.’ Amatnim gestured airily. ‘Do not trouble yourself, brother. It is early days, yet, and I have some small strategic acumen.’

‘Your arrogance grows tedious, brother. Remember whom you serve, and who speaks on their behalf here.’

Amatnim paused. Lakmhu was tendentious, even for a Dark Apostle. He turned and pointed. ‘And you would do well to remember that I am not your Coryphaus, brother. This fleet is mine, not yours. You have the ear of the Dark Council, but so do I. You are, at best, my equal in this endeavour.’ Amatnim spoke without rancour. Anger only served to feed Lakmhu’s ego, and that was large enough as it was.

Lakmhu grunted. ‘A wise man admits when he has reached the limits of his knowledge.’ His tone was chiding, but there was an undercurrent of fury.

‘And be assured that I shall let you know when that happens.’ Amatnim smiled, knowing it would further infuriate the other Word Bearer. ‘You were never a field soldier, Lakmhu. You have ever preached from the safety of the artillery line. I do not begrudge you that – your weapon is your voice, and there is precious little room to employ such a tool in the trenches. Do not think that I have not considered the ramifications of my chosen strategy. Yes, we will leave potential foes in our wake. But consider the quality of those foes… even as you consider your own.’

Lakmhu’s face was stiff. Amatnim could smell the anger bleeding off him. The Dark Apostle wanted to activate the accursed crozius he held and strike Amatnim down. His blade slaves growled gutturally, and their swords scraped eerily against ceramite as they swung them away from their shoulders.

Amatnim waited, his expression mild. Lakmhu waved his slaves back, and gestured to the viewscreen. ‘What about that cruiser? It is not yet destroyed,’ he said.

Amatnim shrugged. ‘But it is no longer able to stop us. If those who follow in our wake wish to dispatch it, let them. If it survives, then it is as the gods will. But it is of no more import, regardless. Let it wallow in its agonies. We have other prey to seek out.’ His smile was wide and savage.

‘Almace awaits.’

Click here to buy Apocalypse.

A Black Library Publication

Wanted: Dead first published in 2018.
‘Death’s Head’, ‘Dirty Dealings’, ‘Burned’, ‘Emp-Rah’s Eye’, ‘Scar Crossed’ and ‘Once a Stimm Queen’ first published digitally in 2018.
‘A Common Ground’ first published in Inferno! Volume 1 in 2018.
This eBook edition published in 2019 by Black Library, Games Workshop Ltd, Willow Road, Nottingham, NG7 2WS, UK.

Produced by Games Workshop in Nottingham.
Cover illustration by Filipe Pagliuso.

Underhive © Copyright Games Workshop Limited 2019. Underhive, Necromunda, GW, Games Workshop, Black Library, The Horus Heresy, The Horus Heresy Eye logo, Space Marine, 40K, Warhammer, Warhammer 40,000, the ‘Aquila’ Double-headed Eagle logo, and all associated logos, illustrations, images, names, creatures, races, vehicles, locations, weapons, characters, and the distinctive likenesses thereof, are either ® or TM, and/or © Games Workshop Limited, variably registered around the world.
All Rights Reserved.

A CIP record for this book is available from the British Library.

ISBN: 978-1-78999-417-9

This is a work of fiction. All the characters and events portrayed in this book are fictional, and any resemblance to real people or incidents is purely coincidental.

See Black Library on the internet at
blacklibrary.com

Find out more about Games Workshop’s world of Warhammer and the Warhammer 40,000 universe at
games-workshop.com

Find out more about the underworld of Necromunda at
necromunda.com

eBook license

This license is made between:

Games Workshop Limited t/a Black Library, Willow Road, Lenton, Nottingham, NG7 2WS, United Kingdom (“Black Library”); and

(2) the purchaser of an e-book product from Black Library website (“You/you/Your/your”)

(jointly, “the parties”)

These are the terms and conditions that apply when you purchase an e-book (“e-book”) from Black Library. The parties agree that in consideration of the fee paid by you, Black Library grants you a license to use the e-book on the following terms:

* 1. Black Library grants to you a personal, non-exclusive, non-transferable, royalty-free license to use the e-book in the following ways:

o 1.1 to store the e-book on any number of electronic devices and/or storage media (including, by way of example only, personal computers, e-book readers, mobile phones, portable hard drives, USB flash drives, CDs or DVDs) which are personally owned by you;

o 1.2 to access the e-book using an appropriate electronic device and/or through any appropriate storage media; and

* 2. For the avoidance of doubt, you are ONLY licensed to use the e-book as described in paragraph 1 above. You may NOT use or store the e-book in any other way. If you do, Black Library shall be entitled to terminate this license.

* 3. Further to the general restriction at paragraph 2, Black Library shall be entitled to terminate this license in the event that you use or store the e-book (or any part of it) in any way not expressly licensed. This includes (but is by no means limited to) the following circumstances:

o 3.1 you provide the e-book to any company, individual or other legal person who does not possess a license to use or store it;

o 3.2 you make the e-book available on bit-torrent sites, or are otherwise complicit in ‘seeding’ or sharing the e-book with any company, individual or other legal person who does not possess a license to use or store it;

o 3.3 you print and distribute hard copies of the e-book to any company, individual or other legal person who does not possess a license to use or store it;

o 3.4 you attempt to reverse engineer, bypass, alter, amend, remove or otherwise make any change to any copy protection technology which may be applied to the e-book.

* 4. By purchasing an e-book, you agree for the purposes of the Consumer Protection (Distance Selling) Regulations 2000 that Black Library may commence the service (of provision of the e-book to you) prior to your ordinary cancellation period coming to an end, and that by purchasing an e-book, your cancellation rights shall end immediately upon receipt of the e-book.

* 5. You acknowledge that all copyright, trademark and other intellectual property rights in the e-book are, shall remain, the sole property of Black Library.

* 6. On termination of this license, howsoever effected, you shall immediately and permanently delete all copies of the e-book from your computers and storage media, and shall destroy all hard copies of the e-book which you have derived from the e-book.

* 7. Black Library shall be entitled to amend these terms and conditions from time to time by written notice to you.

* 8. These terms and conditions shall be governed by English law, and shall be subject only to the jurisdiction of the Courts in England and Wales.

* 9. If any part of this license is illegal, or becomes illegal as a result of any change in the law, then that part shall be deleted, and replaced with wording that is as close to the original meaning as possible without being illegal.

* 10. Any failure by Black Library to exercise its rights under this license for whatever reason shall not be in any way deemed to be a waiver of its rights, and in particular, Black Library reserves the right at all times to terminate this license in the event that you breach clause 2 or clause 3.